teach_v they_o what_o they_o shall_v say_v exod._n 4.12_o 15._o and_o our_o saviour_n tell_v his_o disciple_n you_o shall_v be_v bring_v before_o governor_n and_o king_n for_o my_o sake_n for_o a_o testimony_n against_o they_o and_o the_o gentile_n but_o when_o they_o deliver_v you_o up_o take_v no_o thought_n how_o or_o what_o you_o shall_v speak_v for_o it_o shall_v be_v give_v you_o in_o that_o same_o hour_n what_o you_o shall_v speak_v matt._n 10.18_o 19_o and_o if_o moses_n be_v inspire_v upon_o that_o particular_a occasion_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v inspire_v in_o thing_n which_o be_v personal_a as_o in_o the_o defence_n that_o they_o make_v for_o themselves_o they_o must_v much_o rather_o be_v inspire_v in_o their_o write_n which_o concern_v the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n st_o luke_n have_v perfect_a understanding_n of_o all_o thing_n from_o above_o luke_n 1.3_o so_o dr_n lightfoot_n render_v it_o with_o great_a probability_n for_o thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v use_v for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o many_o place_n of_o scripture_n joh._n 3.3_o 31.19.2_o jam._n 1.17.3.17_o and_o this_o the_o church_n of_o coriuth_v expect_v from_o st_n paul_n they_o seek_v a_o proof_n of_o christ_n speak_v in_o he_o 2_o cor._n 13.3_o as_o that_o apostle_n tell_v they_o he_o do_v and_o that_o not_o in_o a_o weak_a and_o obscure_a but_o in_o a_o powerful_a and_o effectual_a manner_n he_o write_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o you_o know_v what_o commandment_n we_o give_v you_o by_o the_o lord_n jesus_n 1_o thess_n 4.2_o and_o he_o distinguish_v between_o his_o own_o judgement_n assist_v and_o enlighten_v though_o not_o infallible_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o commandment_n of_o the_o lord_n or_o the_o infallible_a dictate_v of_o the_o spirit_n 1_o cor_fw-la 7.10_o 12_o 25_o 40._o the_o holy_a ghost_n teach_v the_o apostle_n all_o thing_n and_o bring_v all_o thing_n to_o their_o remembrance_n jo._n 14.26_o and_o guide_v they_o into_o all_o truth_n joh._n 16.13_o and_o the_o unction_n from_o the_o holy_a one_o instruct_v they_o to_o know_v all_o thing_n 1_o joh._n 11.20_o that_o be_v all_o thing_n pertain_v to_o salvation_n this_o be_v say_v of_o their_o disciple_n and_o therefore_o may_v in_o a_o more_o especial_a manner_n be_v affirm_v of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o insomuch_o that_o the_o word_n themselves_o be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o thing_n also_o we_o speak_v not_o in_o the_o word_n which_o man_n wisdom_n teach_v but_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n teach_v compare_v spiritual_a thing_n with_o spiritual_a 1_o cor._n 2.13_o for_o they_o be_v under_o the_o conduct_n and_o influence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o every_o word_n they_o use_v though_o not_o so_o as_o to_o be_v inspire_v with_o a_o new_a style_n and_o dialect_n the_o word_n themselves_o be_v not_o always_o suggest_v but_o they_o be_v always_o inspire_v in_o the_o use_n of_o they_o and_o though_o they_o may_v be_v permit_v to_o choose_v their_o own_o word_n and_o expression_n yet_o it_o be_v with_o this_o limitation_n that_o they_o be_v never_o permit_v to_o make_v choice_n of_o such_o as_o will_v not_o full_o and_o infallible_o express_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o therefore_o 1_o cor._n 14.13_o the_o apostle_n give_v this_o direction_n wherefore_o let_v he_o that_o speak_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n pray_v that_o he_o may_v interpret_v that_o be_v let_v he_o pray_v that_o he_o may_v have_v the_o divine_a inspiration_n to_o assist_v he_o in_o express_v himself_o in_o a_o know_a tongue_n by_o which_o he_o be_v enable_v to_o speak_v in_o a_o unknown_a one_o and_o that_o he_o may_v be_v infallible_a in_o render_v that_o in_o his_o own_o tongue_n which_o he_o infallible_o speak_v in_o another_o which_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o when_o they_o speak_v by_o inspiration_n in_o their_o own_o language_n they_o have_v the_o guidance_n and_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o use_n of_o their_o word_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o those_o that_o speak_v by_o inspiration_n in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n dare_v not_o presume_v to_o interpret_v the_o word_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n dictate_v to_o they_o in_o that_o tongue_n so_o as_o to_o give_v they_o out_o for_o divine_a revelation_n unless_o they_o be_v particular_o empower_v to_o render_v they_o in_o their_o own_o language_n with_o the_o same_o exactness_n with_o which_o they_o be_v inspire_v to_o speak_v in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n for_o that_o the_o necessity_n of_o pray_v that_o they_o may_v interpret_v can_v not_o proceed_v from_o any_o inability_n to_o interpret_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o force_n and_o heat_n of_o the_o rapture_n which_o be_v upon_o they_o that_o make_v they_o unable_a to_o utter_v their_o conception_n in_o their_o own_o language_n or_o to_o retain_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o in_o their_o mind_n afterward_o seem_v plain_a from_o verse_n 27._o if_o any_o man_n speak_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n let_v it_o be_v by_o two_o or_o at_o the_o most_o by_o three_o and_o that_o by_o course_n and_o let_v one_o interpret_v etc._n etc._n for_o if_o they_o have_v be_v act_v by_o such_o rapturous_a heat_n and_o ecstasy_n they_o can_v have_v be_v as_o little_a able_a to_o refrain_v when_o the_o rapture_n be_v upon_o they_o and_o to_o remember_v what_o they_o have_v to_o deliver_v when_o their_o course_n come_v to_o speak_v as_o they_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v to_o remember_v what_o they_o be_v inspire_v to_o speak_v in_o one_o language_n when_o they_o go_v to_o express_v it_o in_o another_o neither_o be_v they_o ignorant_a themselves_o of_o what_o they_o speak_v but_o when_o it_o be_v say_v vers_fw-la 14._o for_o if_o i_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n my_o spirit_n pray_v but_o my_o understanding_n be_v unfruitful_a the_o meaning_n of_o that_o be_v that_o it_o be_v of_o no_o benefit_n to_o other_o though_o he_o that_o speak_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n edify_v himself_o vers_fw-la 4._o some_o man_n be_v inspire_v to_o speak_v in_o strange_a tongue_n with_o as_o much_o readiness_n and_o more_o exactness_n than_o they_o can_v do_v in_o their_o native_a language_n but_o this_o be_v insignificant_a to_o such_o as_o understand_v not_o the_o tongue_n in_o which_o they_o speak_v what_o be_v it_o then_o i_o will_v pray_v with_o the_o spirit_n and_o i_o will_v pray_v with_o the_o understanding_n also_o vers_fw-la 15._o i._n e._n i_o will_v pray_v by_o the_o guidance_n and_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o in_o my_o own_o language_n in_o which_o my_o understanding_n be_v employ_v and_o the_o word_n be_v not_o all_o direct_o suggest_v to_o i_o by_o the_o spirit_n as_o they_o must_v be_v in_o a_o language_n which_o i_o speak_v mere_o by_o inspiration_n but_o i_o be_o only_o so_o far_o guide_v and_o assist_v in_o the_o choice_n and_o use_n of_o my_o word_n as_o to_o speak_v infallible_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o spirit_n else_o when_o thou_o shall_v bless_v with_o the_o spirit_n etc._n etc._n verse_n 16._o those_o who_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n be_v it_o seem_v so_o puff_v up_o with_o it_o that_o they_o will_v worship_v god_n in_o no_o other_o but_o in_o those_o language_n though_o none_o of_o the_o assembly_n understand_v they_o and_o will_v be_v always_o unnecessary_o and_o unreasonable_o repeat_v the_o revelation_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v in_o strange_a language_n the_o apostle_n tell_v such_o man_n that_o it_o be_v very_o improper_a and_o absurd_a to_o deliver_v their_o revelation_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n or_o to_o pray_v or_o give_v thanks_o in_o a_o language_n not_o understand_v by_o those_o that_o hear_v they_o but_o that_o they_o shall_v pray_v that_o they_o may_v interpret_v or_o forbear_v the_o use_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o to_o ague_n unless_o before_o they_o who_o understand_v the_o tongue_n in_o which_o they_o speak_v that_o it_o may_v be_v for_o edification_n for_o in_o their_o inspiration_n they_o be_v consign_v at_o certain_a time_n to_o some_o particular_a language_n as_o the_o spirit_n give_v they_o utterance_n and_o it_o may_v have_v do_v great_a prejudice_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n if_o they_o of_o themselves_o have_v venture_v to_o render_v that_o into_o their_o own_o language_n which_o be_v reveal_v to_o they_o in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v not_o permit_v those_o who_o speak_v with_o tongue_n to_o speak_v in_o any_o but_o that_o in_o which_o the_o revelation_n be_v make_v to_o they_o unless_o they_o be_v enable_v to_o do_v it_o by_o be_v inspire_v with_o a_o power_n of_o interpretation_n for_o to_o speak_v with_o tongue_n and_o to_o interpret_v be_v distinct_a gift_n 1_o cor._n 12.10_o 30._o and_o whatever_a
be_v ordinary_a with_o the_o best_a writer_n to_o express_v thing_n uncertain_o which_o they_o be_v notwithstane_v thorough_o acquaint_v withal_o and_o to_o seem_v ignorant_a of_o thing_n which_o they_o perfect_o understand_v but_o pass_v over_o as_o not_o worth_a the_o take_a notice_n of_o or_o not_o considerable_a enough_o for_o they_o to_o own_o the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o it_o be_v a_o know_a elegancy_n to_o say_v nescio_fw-la quid_fw-la or_o nescio_fw-la quem_fw-la when_o the_o author_n so_o speak_v be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o thing_n or_o person_n there_o mean_v but_o either_o signify_v his_o contempt_n of_o the_o person_n or_o thing_n or_o intimate_v that_o it_o be_v not_o worth_a his_o while_n to_o trouble_v himself_o or_o his_o hearer_n or_o reader_n with_o a_o more_o particular_a relation_n the_o fonteio_fw-la the_o credo_fw-la haec_fw-la eadem_fw-la indutiomarum_fw-la in_o testimonio_fw-la timuisse_fw-la aut_fw-la cogitasse_fw-la qui_fw-la primum_fw-la illud_fw-la verbum_fw-la consideratissimum_fw-la nostrae_fw-la consuetudinis_fw-la arbitror_fw-la quo_fw-la nos_fw-la etiam_fw-la tunc_fw-la utimur_fw-la cum_fw-la ea_fw-la dicimus_fw-la jurati_fw-la quae_fw-la comperta_fw-la habemus_fw-la quae_fw-la ipsi_fw-la vidimus_fw-la ex_fw-la toto_fw-la teslimonio_fw-la svo_fw-la sustulit_fw-la atque_fw-la omne_fw-la se_fw-la scire_fw-la dixit_fw-la cic._n pro_fw-la m._n fonteio_fw-la roman_n out_o of_o that_o awe_n and_o reverence_n which_o they_o have_v for_o oath_n never_o speak_v positive_o in_o give_v evidence_n of_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v certain_a of_o and_o have_v see_v themselves_o and_o uncertain_a form_n of_o speech_n be_v observe_v 1._o observe_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d uip._n in_o demost_a olynth_n 1._o by_o ulpian_n to_o have_v be_v usual_a thy_o aneient_a greek_a author_n in_o their_o speak_n of_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v very_o well_o assure_v it_o can_v be_v of_o no_o use_n or_o moment_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o miraculous_a draught_n of_o fish_n to_o know_v whether_o the_o ship_n be_v two_o hundred_o cubit_n or_o half_o a_o cubit_n or_o a_o quarter_n of_o a_o cubit_n over_o or_o under_o from_o the_o land_n and_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o st_n john_n to_o express_v himself_o in_o this_o manner_n jo._n 2.6_o 6.10_o 19.14_o either_o then_o to_o keep_v to_o the_o same_o instance_n st_n john_n may_v know_v the_o precise_a distance_n and_o for_o the_o reason_n mention_v not_o declare_v it_o or_o it_o not_o be_v of_o any_o use_n or_o consequence_n for_o we_o to_o be_v more_o particular_o inform_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o that_o nature_n the_o holy_a ghost_n may_v suffer_v he_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o if_o he_o have_v no_o other_o mean_n of_o know_v it_o but_o by_o inspiration_n for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n assist_v the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n to_o write_v infallible_a truth_n but_o not_o always_o to_o write_v every_o little_a circumstance_n concern_v the_o thing_n which_o they_o relate_v many_o miracle_n be_v whole_o omit_v and_o many_o circumstance_n not_o considerable_a or_o material_a to_o be_v mention_v be_v omit_v of_o those_o miracle_n which_o be_v record_v but_o if_o nothing_o be_v relate_v which_o may_v lead_v we_o into_o error_n and_o nothing_o omit_v which_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v this_o be_v sufficient_a and_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v expect_v in_o a_o book_n which_o be_v to_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n to_o we_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o nothing_o but_o truth_n shall_v be_v contain_v in_o it_o but_o not_o that_o every_o truth_n shall_v be_v in_o it_o for_o then_o the_o world_n itself_o can_v not_o contain_v the_o book_n that_o shall_v be_v write_v suppose_v therefore_o that_o st_n john_n do_v not_o know_v precise_o how_o many_o cubit_n the_o ship_n be_v from_o shore_n what_o do_v this_o prove_v that_o he_o do_v not_o know_v the_o miracle_n which_o he_o there_o relate_v do_v it_o prove_v that_o he_o be_v not_o inspire_v in_o what_o he_o do_v relate_v if_o he_o be_v not_o inspire_v in_o what_o he_o omit_v if_o he_o have_v determine_v the_o precise_a distance_n and_o have_v not_o know_v it_o this_o may_v have_v discredit_v the_o authority_n of_o his_o gospel_n but_o when_o he_o have_v not_o determine_v it_o can_v this_o be_v a_o argument_n in_o diminution_n of_o its_o authority_n if_o he_o do_v not_o know_v what_o he_o do_v not_o profess_v to_o know_v be_v it_o not_o 〈◊〉_d good_a argument_n in_o confirmation_n of_o its_o authority_n that_o he_o will_v assert_v nothing_o but_o what_o he_o certain_o know_v if_o in_o what_o he_o be_v not_o persect_o assure_v he_o mention_n no_o further_o than_o he_o know_v of_o it_o so_o st_o paul_n acquaint_v we_o when_o he_o speak_v himself_o and_o not_o the_o lord_n which_o be_v a_o argument_n to_o we_o that_o in_o all_o other_o case_n he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o himself_o but_o the_o lord_n speak_v by_o he_o it_o be_v a_o consirmation_n of_o his_o integrity_n that_o he_o will_v impose_v nothing_o upon_o we_o as_o of_o divine_a authority_n which_o be_v not_o real_o so_o because_o he_o that_o tell_v we_o in_o any_o one_o case_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o himself_o not_o as_o from_o the_o lord_n will_v have_v make_v the_o same_o declaration_n in_o other_o case_n whenever_o he_o have_v write_v any_o thing_n without_o express_a revelation_n 4._o in_o thing_n which_o may_v fall_v under_o human_a prudence_n and_o observation_n there_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n seem_v not_o to_o have_v dictate_v immediate_o to_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n but_o only_o to_o have_v use_v a_o directive_n or_o conduct_a power_n and_o influence_n so_o as_o to_o supply_v such_o thought_n and_o apprehension_n to_o they_o as_o may_v be_v most_o proper_a and_o seasonable_a and_o to_o keep_v they_o in_o the_o use_n of_o their_o own_o reason_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o infallible_a truth_n and_o of_o expediency_n for_o the_o present_a case_n and_o occasion_n they_o may_v be_v permit_v to_o insert_v such_o thing_n as_o the_o state_n of_o affair_n require_v which_o though_o not_o immediate_o dictate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o end_n and_o design_n of_o his_o inspiration_n and_o serviceable_a to_o the_o ministry_n to_o which_o they_o be_v appoint_v there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o necessity_n to_o assert_v that_o st_n paul_n send_v for_o his_o cloak_n and_o parchment_n by_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o that_o he_o have_v any_o immediate_a command_n or_o direction_n to_o salute_v the_o particular_a person_n name_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o epistle_n but_o only_o that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v immediate_o inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o as_o he_o may_v be_v permit_v to_o put_v that_o into_o his_o own_o word_n but_o so_o as_o never_o to_o be_v suffer_v to_o express_v it_o otherwise_o than_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v full_o agreeable_a to_o the_o mind_n and_o intention_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o therefore_o infallible_o true_a so_o in_o these_o lesser_a and_o indifferent_a matter_n which_o some_o present_a occasion_n make_v requisite_a to_o be_v write_v of_o he_o have_v the_o guidance_n and_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o prevent_v he_o from_o write_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v expedient_a in_o those_o circumstance_n and_o serviceable_a to_o his_o call_n and_o ministry_n in_o the_o propagation_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o thing_n of_o a_o indifferent_a nature_n in_o themselves_o may_v become_v necessary_a as_o to_o time_n and_o place_n and_o person_n and_o therefore_o may_v in_o some_o case_n be_v of_o divine_a inspiration_n st_o paul_n journey_v into_o macedonia_n rather_o than_o into_o any_o other_o country_n be_v in_o itself_o a_o thing_n indifferent_a but_o the_o salvation_n of_o many_o soul_n may_v depend_v upon_o it_o and_o therefore_o he_o be_v warn_v by_o revelation_n not_o to_o preach_v the_o word_n in_o asia_n nor_o to_o go_v into_o bythinia_n but_o into_o macedonia_n act_v 16.6_o 7_o 9_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o salutation_n of_o particular_a person_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o epistle_n though_o they_o may_v seem_v to_o we_o to_o be_v of_o no_o great_a importance_n yet_o may_v be_v of_o mighty_a consideration_n and_o consequence_n to_o those_o who_o be_v concern_v in_o they_o to_o be_v salute_v by_o a_o apostle_n in_o so_o particular_a and_o solemn_a a_o manner_n may_v revive_v their_o spirit_n and_o encourage_v they_o to_o perseverance_n under_o their_o temptation_n and_o assliction_n for_o his_o salutation_n include_v his_o benediction_n which_o be_v the_o exercise_n of_o his_o apostolic_a office_n and_o authority_n in_o one_o great_a branch_n of_o it_o and_o god_n himself_o may_v direct_v the_o apostle_n to_o salute_v such_o person_n for_o their_o support_n and_o comfort_n and_o encouragement_n in_o the_o faith_n beside_o the_o salutation_n add_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o epistle_n be_v
to_o the_o computation_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o eight_o day_n which_o they_o reckon_v for_o the_o circumcision_n of_o their_o child_n and_o in_o their_o other_o account_n for_o they_o compute_v inclusive_o any_o part_n of_o the_o day_n in_o which_o the_o child_n be_v bear_v for_o the_o whole_a thus_o the_o seven_o the_o annum_fw-la ita_fw-la diviserunt_fw-la ut_fw-la nonis_fw-la modo_fw-la diâ—bus_fw-la urbanâ—s_fw-la re_fw-la usu_fw-la parent_n reliquis_fw-la seven_o ut_fw-la rura_fw-la colerent_fw-la varde_v rust_n lib._n two_o prait_fw-fr 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d diony_n halicarn_n antiqa_fw-la rom._n lib._n seven_o roman_n compute_v their_o nundinae_fw-la and_o their_o calends_o etc._n etc._n and_o the_o olypmiad_n among_o the_o greek_n contain_v 5_o year_n inclusive_o and_o thus_o we_o call_v that_o tertian_n ague_n which_o have_v but_o one_o day_n intermission_n but_o the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o accomplishment_n of_o these_o type_n and_o prophecy_n be_v matter_n of_o fact_n must_v be_v prove_v as_o all_o other_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v by_o witness_n and_o the_o apostle_n in_o a_o body_n offer_v themselves_o as_o witness_n to_o testify_v this_o great_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n this_o jesus_n have_v god_n raise_v up_o whereof_o we_o all_o be_v witness_n act._n two_o 32._o the_o thing_n therefore_o to_o be_v consider_v be_v whether_o they_o be_v effectual_o qualify_v to_o be_v witness_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o to_o prove_v that_o they_o have_v all_o the_o qualification_n which_o can_v be_v require_v in_o any_o witness_n i_o shall_v show_v 1._o that_o they_o have_v certain_a knowledge_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v witness_n of_o and_o can_v not_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o in_o it_o 2._o that_o they_o will_v not_o deceive_v other_o have_v no_o temptation_n to_o it_o but_o act_v against_o all_o the_o interest_n and_o advantage_n of_o this_o world_n 3._o that_o they_o allege_v such_o circumstance_n as_o make_v it_o impossible_a for_o they_o to_o deceive_v those_o to_o who_o they_o testify_v the_o truth_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n though_o they_o have_v have_v never_o so_o much_o mind_n to_o do_v it_o and_o when_o man_n testify_v thing_n which_o they_o have_v such_o mean_n and_o opportunity_n of_o know_v as_o make_v it_o impossible_a for_o they_o to_o be_v mistake_v in_o they_o when_o they_o can_v have_v no_o advantage_n but_o by_o tell_v the_o truth_n and_o can_v expect_v nothing_o but_o suffering_n from_o it_o in_o this_o life_n when_o they_o produce_v such_o circumstance_n as_o put_v it_o out_o of_o their_o own_o power_n to_o deceive_v and_o such_o as_o those_o before_o who_o they_o speak_v may_v know_v to_o be_v false_a if_o they_o be_v so_o this_o certain_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v desire_v in_o any_o witness_n i._o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v witness_n of_o our_o saviour_n resurrection_n can_v not_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o in_o it_o they_o be_v ever_o far_o from_o be_v credulous_a and_o easy_a of_o belief_n as_o they_o show_v upon_o all_o occasion_n and_o particular_o they_o never_o can_v be_v bring_v to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n concern_v the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n till_o their_o own_o sense_n have_v convince_v they_o but_o before_o they_o have_v wrong_a notion_n and_o apprehension_n of_o it_o and_o either_o misunderstand_v and_o misapply_v all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v to_o they_o about_o it_o or_o whatever_o they_o know_v or_o believe_v concern_v it_o before_o they_o have_v no_o expectation_n of_o it_o when_o he_o be_v once_o dead_a our_o saviour_n have_v in_o express_a term_n foretell_v his_o resurrection_n upon_o the_o three_o day_n several_a time_n matt._n xuj_o 21._o xvii_o 23._o xx_o 19_o but_o his_o disciple_n do_v not_o right_o apprehend_v or_o thorough_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v to_o they_o though_o he_o express_v himself_o in_o the_o plain_a word_n for_o they_o be_v whole_o take_v up_o with_o great_a thought_n and_o expectation_n of_o a_o earthly_a kingdom_n and_o of_o temporal_a power_n and_o honour_n at_o one_o time_n peter_n take_v he_o and_o begin_v to_o rebuke_v he_o say_v be_v it_o far_o from_o thou_o lord_n this_o shall_v not_o be_v unto_o thou_o matt._n xuj_o 22._o and_o at_o another_o time_n just_a before_o his_o passion_n our_o saviour_n have_v no_o soon_o do_v speak_v to_o they_o of_o his_o crucifixion_n and_o his_o rise_n again_o the_o three_o day_n but_o the_o two_o son_n of_o zebedee_n petition_v that_o one_o may_v sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o the_o other_o on_o the_o left_a in_o his_o kingdom_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o disciple_n be_v move_v with_o indignation_n against_o they_o for_o prefer_v such_o a_o request_n and_o it_o appear_v from_o our_o saviour_n discourse_n to_o they_o upon_o it_o that_o their_o mind_n be_v all_o bent_n upon_o the_o thought_n of_o temporal_a glory_n and_o dominion_n matt._n xx_o 20._o and_o after_o our_o saviour_n have_v tell_v they_o that_o he_o must_v be_v put_v to_o death_n and_o rise_v again_o the_o three_o day_n st._n luke_n add_v that_o they_o understand_v none_o of_o these_o thing_n and_o this_o say_n be_v hide_v from_o they_o neither_o know_v they_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v speak_v luke_n xviii_o 34._o and_o we_o find_v the_o same_o expression_n before_o luke_n ix_o 45._o even_o after_o our_o saviour_n have_v eat_v the_o passover_n with_o they_o and_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n which_o be_v just_a then_o to_o be_v give_v up_o and_o to_o be_v crucify_a and_o of_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v to_o be_v shed_v for_o they_o they_o be_v still_o intent_n upon_o temporal_a thing_n and_o have_v expectation_n of_o be_v advance_v to_o place_n of_o authority_n and_o pre-eminence_n and_o there_o be_v a_o â—iâ—fe_n among_o they_o which_o of_o they_o shall_v be_v account_v the_o great_a luke_n xxii_o 24._o at_o his_o passion_n as_o one_o of_o they_o deny_v he_o thrice_o so_o all_o the_o rest_n forseek_v he_o and_o flee_v the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n write_v without_o any_o design_n or_o any_o end_n to_o serve_v but_o that_o of_o tell_v the_o truth_n and_o therefore_o they_o conceal_v nothing_o of_o their_o own_o fail_n and_o fault_n though_o they_o may_v prove_v never_o so_o disgraceful_a to_o they_o they_o acquaint_v we_o that_o they_o be_v ambitious_a and_o have_v a_o vain_a prospect_n of_o temporal_a grandeur_n that_o they_o be_v timorous_a and_o of_o little_a faith_n till_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o they_o which_o appear_v in_o nothing_o more_o than_o in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o resurrection_n they_o be_v man_n of_o no_o great_a natural_a capacity_n or_o quick_a apprehension_n and_o they_o have_v sometime_o find_v themselves_o mistake_v in_o understanding_n that_o literal_o which_o be_v speak_v to_o they_o in_o parable_n and_o it_o be_v natural_a for_o man_n to_o run_v from_o one_o extreme_a to_o another_o and_o usual_a for_o ignorant_a and_o unlearned_a man_n to_o imagine_v difficulty_n where_o there_o be_v none_o and_o this_o meeting_n with_o their_o wish_n and_o long_n after_o temporal_a greatness_n make_v they_o take_v all_o that_o be_v say_v to_o they_o concern_v the_o passion_n and_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n in_o some_o such_o sense_n as_o may_v answer_v their_o hope_n and_o desire_n of_o temporal_a felicity_n but_o when_o his_o crucifixion_n have_v undeceive_v they_o in_o this_o conceit_n they_o be_v in_o such_o confusion_n and_o consternation_n of_o mind_n as_o not_o to_o be_v able_a â—o_o recollect_v themselves_o or_o to_o promise_v themselves_o any_o thing_n by_o his_o resurrection_n which_o they_o have_v no_o hope_n or_o expectation_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n be_v common_o as_o low_a as_o their_o education_n and_o their_o condition_n and_o station_n in_o the_o world_n be_v and_o be_v easy_o sink_v and_o depress_v much_o low_a by_o any_o great_a and_o sudden_a calamity_n and_o man_n who_o be_v bear_v in_o so_o mean_v a_o condition_n and_o have_v entertain_v a_o conceit_n of_o great_a and_o vain_a hope_n and_o then_o as_o unexpected_o fall_v from_o they_o must_v be_v so_o deject_v at_o it_o that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o they_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o their_o sorrow_n and_o have_v little_a heart_n to_o imagine_v any_o possibility_n of_o relief_n from_o the_o revive_n of_o he_o who_o they_o have_v see_v in_o that_o infamous_a and_o cruel_a manner_n put_v to_o death_n they_o be_v so_o possess_v with_o a_o opinion_n of_o a_o temporal_a kingdom_n that_o when_o they_o have_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o have_v afterward_o converse_v a_o long_a time_n with_o he_o they_o can_v not_o put_v it_o out_o of_o their_o mind_n act_n i_o 6._o and_o thetefore_o it_o be_v no_o strange_a thing_n that_o when_o they_o see_v he_o dead_a and_o in_o the_o grave_a
we_o but_o in_o all_o probability_n it_o have_v a_o good_a effect_n upon_o very_a many_o as_o we_o find_v it_o have_v in_o one_o remarkable_a instance_n of_o a_o little_a maid_n who_o be_v take_v captive_a be_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o cure_n of_o naaman_n leprosy_n and_o of_o his_o conversion_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n who_o before_o be_v know_v to_o he_o by_o his_o name_n jehovah_n 2_o king_n v._o 11._o the_o prophet_n elisha_n be_v well_o know_v by_o the_o syrian_n to_o be_v a_o prophet_n and_o benhadad_a send_v to_o inquire_v of_o the_o lord_n by_o he_o chap._n viij_o 8._o rabshakeh_fw-it speak_v in_o the_o jew_n language_n and_o pretend_v a_o commission_n from_o the_o lord_n that_o be_v from_o jehovah_n the_o god_n of_o the_o jew_n when_o he_o come_v against_o jerusalem_n isa_n xxxvi_o 10_o 11._o god_n himself_o appeal_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o sennacherib_n king_n of_o assyria_n have_v thou_o not_o hear_v long_o ago_o how_o i_o have_v do_v it_o and_o of_o ancient_a time_n that_o i_o have_v form_v it_o isa_n xxxvii_o 26._o and_o rabbi_n shemaiah_n and_o rabbi_n abtalion_n be_v 612._o be_v lightfoot_n harm_n luke_n four_o 15._o p._n 612._o say_v to_o have_v be_v proselyte_n of_o righteousness_n of_o the_o posterity_n of_o sennacherib_n pharaoh_n necho_n king_n of_o egypt_n allege_v god_n command_n when_o he_o come_v to_o fight_v against_o carchemish_n 2_o chron._n xxxv_o 21_o 22._o but_o our_o present_a enquiry_n be_v not_o so_o much_o what_o the_o effect_n be_v as_o what_o mean_n be_v afford_v of_o salvation_n for_o though_o it_o be_v requisite_a that_o the_o true_a reveal_v religion_n shall_v be_v publish_v to_o the_o world_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o a_o religion_n to_o show_v that_o obstinate_a man_n have_v take_v notice_n of_o it_o so_o far_o as_o to_o consider_v and_o believe_v it_o because_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o god_n shall_v force_v his_o law_n upon_o man_n but_o only_o that_o he_o shall_v discover_v they_o and_o afford_v man_n sufficient_a mean_n to_o know_v they_o and_o become_v the_o better_a for_o they_o to_o proceed_v then_o the_o philistine_n be_v in_o a_o wonderful_a consternation_n when_o they_o understand_v that_o the_o ark_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o camp_n 1_o sam._n four_o 7_o 8._o and_o when_o it_o be_v take_v by_o they_o it_o be_v more_o terrible_a to_o they_o than_o the_o enemy_n if_o he_o have_v conquer_v they_o can_v have_v be_v they_o be_v torment_v with_o disease_n and_o plague_n wheresoever_o the_o ark_n be_v carry_v and_o their_o god_n be_v so_o little_a able_a to_o help_v they_o that_o he_o fall_v down_o before_o it_o and_o be_v break_v in_o piece_n whereof_o they_o retain_v a_o memorial_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o he_o ever_o after_o in_o not_o tread_v upon_o the_o threshold_n of_o dagon_n in_o ashdod_n because_o he_o have_v lose_v the_o palm_n of_o his_o hand_n by_o fall_v upon_o it_o 1_o sam._n v._o 4_o 5._o the_o philistine_n at_o last_o receive_v a_o miraculous_a overthrow_n by_o thunder_n 1_o sam._n seven_o 10._o and_o these_o be_v so_o remarkable_a judgement_n that_o they_o must_v be_v leave_v without_o all_o excuse_n who_o do_v not_o forsake_v their_o idolatry_n and_o turn_v to_o the_o live_a god_n who_o have_v thus_o manifest_v himself_o among_o they_o the_o vrim_fw-he and_o thummim_n 8._o thummim_n judge_n i._n 1._o &_o xx_o 18_o 23_o 26._o 1_o sam._n xviii_o 6._o &_o xxiii_o 9_o &_o thirty_o 7_o 8._o be_v consult_v upon_o any_o great_a undertake_n whereby_o god_n return_v his_o answer_n and_o oftentime_o before_o the_o battle_n give_v assurance_n of_o victory_n which_o be_v so_o well_o know_v among_o the_o heathen_a that_o they_o call_v it_o the_o oracle_n 10._o oracle_n joseph_n antiq._n l._n 3._o c._n 10._o josephus_n say_v the_o answer_n be_v return_v by_o the_o shine_a of_o the_o stone_n in_o the_o high-priest_n breastplate_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o that_o it_o be_v visible_a to_o all_o the_o people_n stand_v by_o the_o miraculous_a victory_n of_o saul_n and_o jonathan_n and_o david_n and_o david_n stay_n with_o achish_a king_n of_o the_o philistine_n at_o gath_n and_o the_o favour_n and_o confidence_n which_o he_o gain_v with_o that_o king_n give_v the_o canaanite_n still_o repeat_v opportunity_n and_o motive_n to_o conversion_n and_o repentance_n and_o we_o may_v observe_v achish_a in_o discourse_n with_o david_n mention_v the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n or_o jehovah_n and_o swear_v by_o his_o name_n 1_o sam._n xxix_o 6._o which_o show_v the_o infinite_a mercy_n and_o compassion_n of_o god_n towards_o this_o people_n devote_v to_o destruction_n in_o that_o he_o will_v not_o take_v they_o away_o sudden_o but_o by_o little_a and_o little_a give_v they_o space_n for_o repentance_n and_o turn_v that_o which_o may_v seem_v to_o rash_a judge_n a_o hard_a fate_n into_o a_o mean_n of_o salvation_n both_o to_o themselves_o and_o other_o david_n extend_v his_o conquest_n far_o and_o near_o and_o be_v renown_v throughout_o all_o those_o country_n and_o the_o fame_n of_o david_n go_v out_o into_o all_o land_n and_o the_o lord_n bring_v the_o fear_n of_o he_o upon_o all_o nation_n 1_o chron._n fourteen_o 17._o and_o when_o god_n have_v deliver_v he_o out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o his_o enemy_n he_o make_v this_o resolution_n therefore_o i_o will_v give_v thanks_o to_o thou_o o_o lord_n among_o the_o heathen_a and_o will_v sing_v praise_n unto_o thy_o name_n 2_o sam._n xxii_o 50._o psal_n xviii_o 49._o declare_v his_o glory_n among_o the_o heathen_a his_o wonder_n among_o all_o people_n say_v among_o the_o heathen_a that_o the_o lord_n be_v king_n psal_n xcvi_o 3_o 10._o he_o know_v this_o to_o be_v the_o design_n of_o god_n in_o the_o dispensation_n of_o his_o providence_n and_o according_o he_o make_v this_o use_n of_o it_o with_o so_o good_a effect_n that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o solomon_n reign_n the_o stranger_n or_o proselyte_n in_o the_o land_n be_v find_v to_o be_v a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o thousand_o and_o three_o thousand_o and_o six_o hundred_o 2_o chron._n two_o 17._o in_o solomon_n reign_n the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n become_v yet_o more_o famous_a and_o flourish_a hiram_n king_n of_o tyre_n hold_v great_a correspondence_n with_o he_o and_o kimchi_n after_o he_o dr._n lightfoot_n 311._o lightfoot_n lightfoot_n chorograph_n decad_n on_o st._n mark_n c._n 6._o §_o 2._o p._n 311._o understand_v by_o 2_o chron._n viij_o 2._o that_o hiram_n give_v city_n to_o solomon_n in_o his_o own_o land_n who_o place_v israclites_n in_o they_o and_o he_o in_o like_a manner_n give_v city_n to_o hiram_n in_o galilee_n 1_o king_n ix_o 11._o in_o confirmation_n of_o the_o league_n between_o they_o the_o letter_n which_o pass_v between_o solomon_n and_o hiram_n 254._o hiram_n theoph._n add_v autâ—lyc_a l._n 3._o p._n 254._o be_v extant_a in_o the_o time_n of_o josephus_n and_o from_o his_o time_n down_o to_o theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la hiram_n bless_v the_o lord_n god_n of_o israel_n that_o make_v heaven_n and_o â—arth_n 2_o chron._n two_o 12._o 1_o king_n v._o 7._o which_o show_v that_o he_o have_v a_o true_a notion_n and_o sense_n of_o religion_n and_o tyre_n be_v a_o place_n of_o great_a trade_n and_o commerce_n ezek._n xxvii_o from_o whence_o the_o jew_n be_v afterward_o sell_v to_o the_o grecian_n joel_n iii._o 6._o there_o be_v no_o place_n of_o great_a traffic_n nor_o that_o send_v out_o more_o colony_n or_o great_a or_o into_o more_o distant_a part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o none_o can_v be_v more_o proper_a to_o establish_v a_o correspondence_n with_o from_o whence_o religion_n may_v be_v better_o propagate_v the_o queen_n of_o sheba_n come_v to_o see_v the_o glory_n of_o solomon_n kingdom_n 1_o king_n ix_o 10._o and_o bless_v the_o lord_n his_o god_n chap._n x._o 9_o who_o according_a to_o 6._o to_o joseph_n antiq._n l._n â—_o c._n 6._o josephus_n be_v queen_n both_o of_o egypt_n and_o aethiopia_n his_o wisdom_n be_v every_o where_o magnify_v ard_n there_o câ—me_v of_o all_o people_n to_o hear_v the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n from_o all_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o have_v hear_v of_o his_o wisdom_n chap._n four_o 34._o all_o the_o earth_n seek_v to_o solomon_n to_o hear_v his_o wisdom_n which_o god_n have_v put_v in_o his_o heart_n chap._n x._o 24._o his_o dominion_n be_v exceed_o great_a he_o reign_v over_o all_o the_o king_n from_o the_o river_n euphrates_n even_o unto_o the_o land_n of_o the_o philistine_n and_o to_o the_o border_n of_o egypt_n 2_o chron._n ix_o 26._o the_o trade_n and_o correspondence_n of_o the_o israelite_n with_o foreign_a nation_n be_v mighty_o advance_v in_o his_o time_n their_o trade_n extend_v as_o far_o as_o tarshish_n and_o ophir_n tarshish_n
and_o have_v see_v his_o miracle_n and_o have_v be_v enable_v by_o he_o to_o do_v the_o like_a and_o they_o be_v never_o credulous_a but_o always_o backward_o and_o slow_a of_o belief_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o surprise_v thing_n to_o they_o for_o though_o he_o have_v often_o plain_o foretell_v it_o to_o they_o yet_o the_o disappointment_n of_o their_o hope_n of_o a_o temporal_a kingdom_n and_o the_o great_a terror_n and_o consternation_n that_o his_o death_n have_v put_v they_o into_o have_v quite_o break_v their_o spirit_n and_o thrust_v all_o hope_n or_o thought_n of_o a_o resurrection_n out_o of_o their_o mind_n and_o they_o be_v very_o hardly_o bring_v to_o a_o belief_n of_o it_o but_o he_o overcome_v their_o unbelief_n and_o satisfy_v all_o their_o scruple_n by_o such_o way_n as_o must_v be_v convince_a or_o else_o we_o can_v never_o be_v convince_v that_o there_o be_v any_o real_a man_n beside_o ourselves_o in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v not_o mere_a shadow_n and_o ghost_n they_o do_v eat_v and_o drink_v with_o he_o after_o he_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a they_o all_o behold_v the_o mark_n in_o his_o hand_n and_o in_o his_o side_n and_o one_o of_o they_o who_o will_v not_o otherwise_o be_v persuade_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o his_o resurrection_n do_v thrust_v his_o finger_n into_o the_o print_n of_o the_o nail_n by_o which_o he_o be_v fasten_v to_o the_o cross_n and_o his_o hand_n into_o the_o wound_n of_o his_o side_n which_o be_v make_v by_o the_o soldier_n spear_n just_a before_o he_o be_v take_v down_o from_o it_o so_o that_o they_o know_v he_o as_o certain_o to_o be_v rise_v again_o as_o they_o have_v ever_o know_v he_o to_o be_v alive_a before_o his_o death_n the_o apostle_n be_v so_o diffident_a that_o our_o saviour_n upbraid_v they_o with_o their_o unbelief_n and_o hardness_n of_o heart_n because_o they_o believe_v not_o they_o which_o have_v see_v he_o after_o he_o be_v rise_v mark_v xuj_o 14._o but_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o as_o st._n thomas_n be_v at_o first_o absent_a and_o be_v suffer_v afterward_o to_o be_v so_o very_o difficult_a of_o belief_n so_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o two_o disciple_n that_o be_v walk_v to_o emaus_n that_o their_o eye_n be_v hold_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o know_v he_o it_o be_v purposely_o so_o order_v by_o the_o divine_a providence_n that_o they_o may_v not_o ready_o know_v and_o acknowledge_v he_o but_o that_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o manifestation_n of_o himself_o to_o they_o may_v be_v a_o invincible_a argument_n against_o all_o opposer_n that_o no_o man_n may_v have_v any_o thing_n to_o object_n when_o every_o circumstance_n be_v as_o narrow_o examine_v and_o with_o as_o great_a caution_n and_o circumspection_n and_o diffidence_n as_o it_o can_v have_v be_v do_v by_o himself_o if_o he_o have_v be_v there_o for_o i_o think_v we_o may_v challenge_v the_o bold_a and_o subtle_a adversary_n to_o say_v what_o he_o can_v have_v do_v more_o to_o discover_v the_o truth_n if_o he_o have_v be_v then_o live_v and_o among_o the_o apostle_n than_o be_v do_v by_o they_o that_o which_o we_o have_v hear_v say_v st._n john_n which_o we_o have_v see_v with_o our_o eye_n which_o we_o have_v look_v upon_o and_o our_o hand_n have_v handle_v of_o the_o word_n of_o life_n for_o the_o life_n be_v manifest_v and_o we_o have_v see_v it_o and_o bear_v witness_n that_o which_o we_o have_v see_v and_o hear_v declare_v we_o unto_o you_o 1_o joh._n 1.2_o 3._o which_o be_v all_o that_o be_v possible_a for_o any_o witness_n to_o say_v as_o to_o any_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o they_o who_o can_v speak_v and_o write_v in_o this_o manner_n must_v be_v competent_a witness_n if_o no_o other_o exception_n can_v lie_v against_o they_o they_o certain_o speak_v home_o to_o the_o purpose_n and_o all_o that_o any_o witness_n can_v be_v desire_v or_o suppose_v to_o speak_v ii_o as_o the_o apostle_n can_v not_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o so_o they_o will_v not_o deceive_v other_o have_v no_o temptation_n to_o it_o but_o act_v against_o all_o the_o interest_n and_o advantage_n of_o this_o world_n and_o those_o who_o have_v deny_v or_o forsake_v christ_n when_o he_o be_v live_v will_v never_o have_v be_v so_o zealous_a and_o resolute_a to_o suffer_v for_o he_o after_o he_o be_v crucify_a if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v full_o assure_v of_o his_o resurrection_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v they_o will_v have_v suffer_v all_o manner_n of_o torment_n and_o death_n only_o to_o bear_v witness_n to_o a_o thing_n they_o have_v know_v to_o be_v false_a and_o it_o have_v be_v already_o prove_v that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v deceive_v in_o it_o but_o must_v have_v know_v it_o to_o be_v false_a if_o it_o have_v be_v so_o and_o therefore_o it_o must_v be_v true_a that_o christ_n be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a or_o else_o we_o must_v suppose_v the_o apostle_n to_o have_v be_v of_o so_o different_a a_o nature_n from_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o mankind_n as_o to_o delight_v in_o the_o thing_n which_o all_o other_o fear_n and_o abhor_v even_o in_o bond_n and_o imprisonment_n in_o infamy_n and_o torment_n and_o all_o the_o punishment_n that_o can_v be_v inflict_v he_o that_o will_v endure_v all_o these_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o what_o he_o know_v to_o be_v false_a must_v sure_o not_o be_v of_o humane_a nature_n and_o we_o may_v as_o well_o doubt_v whether_o the_o apostle_n be_v man_n as_o we_o be_v as_o whether_o christ_n do_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a iii_o they_o allege_v such_o circumstance_n as_o make_v it_o impossible_a for_o they_o to_o deceive_v those_o to_o who_o they_o testify_v the_o truth_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n though_o they_o have_v have_v never_o so_o much_o mind_n to_o do_v it_o they_o declare_v that_o that_o jesus_n who_o the_o jew_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v crucify_a and_o have_v then_o place_v a_o guard_n of_o soldier_n to_o secure_v his_o sepulchre_n lest_o his_o disciple_n shall_v take_v he_o away_o be_v notwithstanding_o all_o their_o care_n rise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o that_o report_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o his_o disciple_n come_v by_o night_n and_o steal_v he_o away_o while_o the_o watch_n sleep_v be_v utter_o false_a nay_o that_o it_o be_v a_o suborn_a story_n and_o that_o the_o chief_a priest_n have_v give_v the_o soldier_n money_n to_o say_v it_o now_o if_o christ_n have_v not_o real_o be_v rise_v how_o easy_o have_v all_o this_o be_v disprove_v and_o what_o a_o provocation_n be_v this_o to_o the_o chief_a priest_n to_o disprove_v it_o if_o they_o can_v their_o honour_n and_o reputation_n and_o their_o interest_n with_o the_o people_n be_v high_o concern_v to_o vindicate_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o report_n which_o they_o have_v hire_v the_o soldier_n to_o give_v out_o and_o if_o there_o have_v be_v no_o such_o report_n what_o reason_n can_v st._n matthew_n have_v to_o pretend_v there_o be_v and_o if_o against_o all_o reason_n and_o common_a sense_n he_o have_v pretend_v such_o a_o report_n when_o there_o have_v be_v none_o it_o must_v have_v be_v the_o great_a disservice_n to_o his_o cause_n that_o can_v have_v be_v think_v of_o but_o when_o there_o be_v such_o a_o report_n among_o the_o jew_n that_o his_o disciple_n have_v steal_v he_o away_o by_o night_n if_o this_o can_v have_v be_v make_v good_a against_o they_o will_v his_o disciple_n so_o soon_o after_o in_o the_o very_a city_n where_o he_o have_v be_v crucify_a declare_v to_o the_o face_n of_o the_o chief_a priest_n assemble_v in_o counsel_n the_o god_n of_o our_o father_n have_v raise_v up_o jesus_n who_o you_o slay_v and_o hang_v on_o a_o tree_n he_o have_v god_n exalt_v with_o his_o right_a hand_n to_o be_v a_o prince_n and_o a_o saviour_n and_o to_o give_v repentance_n to_o israel_n and_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o we_o be_v his_o witness_n of_o these_o thing_n act_v v._o 30_o 31_o 32._o be_v not_o this_o as_o much_o as_o can_v be_v say_v to_o challenge_v they_o to_o produce_v those_o soldier_n to_o confront_v they_o but_o beside_o the_o senseless_a story_n that_o man_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o know_v what_o be_v do_v when_o they_o confess_v themselves_o to_o have_v be_v asleep_o the_o apostle_n can_v soon_o have_v confute_v that_o calumny_n by_o the_o miracle_n which_o they_o wrought_v by_o virtue_n of_o his_o resurrection_n if_o the_o soldier_n have_v be_v asleep_o when_o the_o body_n be_v take_v away_o yet_o the_o jew_n be_v certain_o awake_a when_o they_o invent_v and_o spread_v the_o report_n and_o when_o they_o see_v the_o miracle_n and_o hear_v the_o strange_a language_n by_o which_o the_o apostle_n prove_v it_o to_o be_v false_a and_o declare_v that_o
christ_n be_v rise_v by_o the_o omnipotent_a power_n of_o god_n beside_o st._n matthew_n write_v that_o the_o grave_n be_v open_v and_o many_o body_n of_o saint_n which_o sleep_v arise_v and_o appear_v unto_o many_o mat._n xxvii_o 52_o 53._o many_o see_v they_o who_o be_v appeal_v to_o as_o witness_n of_o their_o resurrection_n and_o the_o miraculous_a event_n at_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o be_v so_o many_o certain_a presage_n and_o forerunner_n of_o his_o resurrection_n as_o the_o earthquake_n and_o the_o darkness_n of_o the_o sun_n for_o three_o hour_n together_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o day_n contrary_a to_o the_o course_n of_o nature_n the_o moon_n be_v in_o the_o full_a the_o rend_a the_o veil_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o the_o like_a these_o be_v thing_n which_o must_v be_v notorious_a and_o which_o can_v not_o have_v be_v pretend_v to_o have_v happen_v but_o the_o whole_a people_n of_o the_o jew_n must_v be_v appeal_v to_o as_o witness_n of_o they_o and_o it_o be_v a_o custom_n for_o the_o deputy_n of_o province_n to_o certify_v the_o emperor_n of_o whatever_o happen_v considerable_a under_o their_o government_n the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n with_o the_o miracle_n which_o accompany_v it_o be_v so_o remarkable_a that_o pontius_n pilate_n give_v a_o account_n both_o of_o his_o miracle_n and_o his_o resurrection_n to_o the_o emperor_n tiberius_n who_o thereupon_o propose_v it_o to_o the_o senate_n to_o have_v he_o take_v into_o the_o number_n of_o their_o god_n and_o make_v it_o punishable_a to_o accuse_v any_o man_n for_o be_v a_o christian_n during_o his_o reign_n and_o this_o information_n of_o pontius_n pilate_n be_v enter_v upon_o record_n at_o rome_n to_o which_o justin_n martyr_n appeal_v in_o his_o apology_n to_o the_o emperor_n antoninus_n pius_n and_o the_o senate_n and_o tertullian_n in_o his_o apology_n which_o be_v likewise_o present_v to_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n or_o at_o least_o to_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n they_o both_o live_v in_o the_o next_o age_n and_o be_v both_o educate_v in_o a_o different_a religion_n and_o upon_o these_o and_o such_o like_a proof_n become_v christian_n and_o they_o be_v man_n of_o excellent_a learning_n and_o judgement_n but_o no_o man_n who_o can_v write_v a_o apology_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v so_o much_o confidence_n and_o so_o little_a understanding_n as_o to_o appeal_v to_o that_o account_n which_o pilate_n send_v to_o tiberius_n concern_v the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n in_o apology_n dedicate_v and_o present_v to_o the_o roman_a emperor_n himself_o and_o to_o the_o senate_n or_o the_o chief_a magistrate_n of_o the_o empire_n if_o no_o such_o account_n have_v ever_o be_v send_v or_o none_o have_v be_v then_o extant_a to_o be_v produce_v but_o by_o the_o special_a providence_n of_o god_n both_o the_o birth_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v insert_v into_o the_o public_a record_n at_o rome_n and_o be_v to_o be_v see_v there_o for_o a_o long_a time_n after_o and_o the_o heathen_n in_o who_o custody_n they_o be_v be_v desire_v by_o the_o primitive_a christian_n to_o consult_v they_o for_o they_o be_v content_a to_o put_v the_o matter_n upon_o this_o issue_n xxi_o issue_n justin_n apol._n two_o tertul._n apol_n c._n iii._o &_o xxi_o that_o if_o they_o be_v resolve_v not_o to_o believe_v what_o the_o christian_n say_v yet_o they_o will_v at_o least_o credit_n their_o own_o record_n upon_o these_o proof_n and_o reason_n by_o the_o clear_a evidence_n and_o power_n of_o truth_n the_o word_n of_o god_n mighty_o grow_v and_o prevail_v against_o all_o that_o prejudice_n and_o malice_n and_o every_o vice_n can_v do_v to_o oppose_v it_o in_o rome_n and_o in_o jerusalem_n itself_o for_o in_o this_o very_a city_n where_o our_o saviour_n have_v be_v crucify_a and_o where_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a to_o have_v make_v proselyte_n if_o his_o resurrection_n have_v not_o be_v evident_o prove_v beyond_o all_o possibility_n of_o a_o confutation_n great_a number_n be_v daily_o add_v to_o the_o church_n a_o church_n be_v forthwith_o sound_v at_o jerusalem_n and_o a_o bishop_n appoint_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o both_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n and_o their_o 5._o their_o euseb_n hist_o lib._n 4._o c._n 5._o bishop_n be_v xv_o in_o number_n to_o the_o final_a destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o adrian_n be_v jew_n by_o nation_n we_o see_v then_o that_o as_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v in_o itself_o beyond_o all_o exception_n so_o it_o be_v of_o such_o a_o nature_n as_o to_o make_v it_o impossible_a for_o they_o to_o deceive_v if_o they_o have_v intend_v it_o but_o indeed_o no_o man_n can_v have_v proceed_v in_o that_o manner_n or_o will_v have_v endeavour_v it_o who_o have_v have_v any_o intention_n to_o deceive_v and_o the_o event_n show_v that_o it_o be_v the_o direct_a and_o plain_a evidence_n and_o force_v of_o truth_n which_o support_v itself_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o advantage_n which_o its_o worst_a adversary_n have_v against_o it_o chap._n xv._o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n the_o principal_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v matter_n of_o fact_n as_o the_o passion_n resurrection_n and_o ascension_n of_o christ_n upon_o which_o the_o rest_n depend_v the_o great_a thing_n to_o be_v inquire_v into_o be_v whether_o the_o apostle_n have_v all_o the_o qualification_n requisite_a to_o become_v witness_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n this_o have_v be_v already_o show_v as_o to_o the_o resurrection_n and_o if_o in_o general_a we_o examine_v whether_o we_o may_v safe_o rely_v upon_o that_o credibility_n wherewith_o they_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o the_o world_n the_o enquiry_n will_v fall_v under_o these_o head_n i._o whether_o they_o be_v man_n of_o sufficient_a ability_n to_o discern_v and_o understand_v what_o they_o testify_v ii_o whether_o they_o have_v sufficient_a mean_n and_o opportunity_n to_o know_v it_o iii_o whether_o they_o be_v man_n of_o integrity_n that_o without_o artifice_n or_o design_n true_o declare_v what_o they_o know_v i._o that_o the_o apostle_n be_v man_n of_o sufficient_a understanding_n to_o become_v witness_n of_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v never_o doubt_v by_o any_o one_o nor_o can_v it_o be_v question_v by_o such_o as_o peruse_v their_o write_n and_o indeed_o who_o be_v there_o of_o any_o common_a sense_n that_o be_v not_o a_o competent_a witness_n of_o what_o he_o see_v and_o hear_v and_o have_v the_o experience_n of_o for_o so_o long_a time_n together_o for_o ii_o by_o their_o conversation_n with_o our_o saviour_n both_o before_o his_o passion_n and_o after_o his_o resurrection_n the_o apostle_n have_v such_o opportunity_n of_o know_v what_o they_o attest_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o be_v deceive_v in_o any_o part_n of_o it_o it_o be_v a_o necessary_a qualification_n of_o all_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v converse_v with_o our_o saviour_n before_o his_o death_n and_o have_v see_v he_o after_o his_o resurrection_n for_o when_o one_o be_v to_o be_v ordain_v in_o the_o room_n of_o judas_n to_o be_v a_o witness_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n he_o be_v to_o be_v one_o that_o have_v company_v with_o they_o all_o the_o time_n that_o the_o lord_n jesus_n go_v in_o and_o out_o among_o they_o begin_v from_o the_o baptism_n of_o john_n unto_o that_o same_o day_n that_o he_o be_v take_v up_o from_o they_o act._n i._n 21_o 22._o they_o see_v his_o miracle_n and_o hear_v his_o doctrine_n and_o know_v his_o manner_n of_o life_n and_o have_v all_o the_o opportunity_n and_o use_v all_o the_o mean_n to_o inform_v themselves_o that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o do_v they_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o his_o majesty_n 2_o pet._n i_o 16._o they_o have_v hear_v and_o see_v with_o their_o eye_n and_o have_v look_v upon_o or_o behold_v and_o discern_v for_o a_o long_a time_n together_o and_o their_o hand_n have_v handle_v that_o which_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o their_o testimony_n 1_o joh._n i_o 1_o 2_o 3._o they_o have_v make_v all_o the_o search_n into_o it_o and_o have_v use_v all_o the_o exactness_n that_o can_v be_v and_o be_v as_o distrustful_a and_o as_o hard_a of_o belief_n as_o any_o man_n can_v have_v be_v who_o be_v most_o suspicious_a and_o jealous_a of_o be_v impose_v upon_o and_o of_o these_o apostle_n two_o write_v the_o life_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o all_o bear_v witness_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o these_o write_v and_o preach_v the_o same_o thing_n where_o ever_o they_o come_v of_o the_o two_o other_o evangelist_n st._n mark_n have_v his_o information_n from_o st._n peter_n who_o disciple_n and_o companion_n he_o be_v and_o st._n luke_n write_v his_o gospel_n from_o the_o account_n
c._n 18._o lib._n v._o c._n 7._o quadratus_n have_v this_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n and_o it_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n to_o the_o time_n of_o justin_n martyr_n and_o of_o irenaeus_n ii_o the_o miracle_n wrought_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v according_a to_o a_o express_a promise_n of_o christ_n to_o they_o that_o after_o his_o ascension_n they_o shall_v do_v even_o great_a work_n than_o he_o have_v do_v himself_o john_n fourteen_o 12._o that_o be_v they_o shall_v do_v work_n that_o will_v be_v more_o eminent_a and_o observable_a in_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n though_o not_o more_o excellent_a and_o divine_a for_o nothing_o can_v be_v great_a in_o that_o sense_n than_o to_o raise_v a_o man_n from_o the_o dead_a which_o promise_n be_v fulfil_v to_o they_o at_o the_o feast_n of_o pentecost_n when_o man_n from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v make_v witness_n to_o it_o for_o they_o be_v command_v by_o our_o saviour_n not_o to_o depart_v from_o jerusalem_n but_o to_o wait_v for_o this_o promise_n and_o he_o assure_v they_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v baptize_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n not_o many_o day_n after_o his_o be_v take_v up_o from_o they_o into_o heaven_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v receive_v power_n after_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v come_v upon_o they_o and_o shall_v be_v witness_n unto_o he_o both_o in_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o all_o judaea_n and_o in_o samaria_n and_o unto_o the_o uttermost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n act_v i_o 4_o 5_o 8._o and_o this_o miraculous_a power_n be_v visible_o bestow_v not_o only_o upon_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o but_o upon_o the_o 643._o the_o monstrabatur_fw-la locus_fw-la ubi_fw-la super_fw-la centum_fw-la viginti_fw-la credentium_fw-la animas_fw-la spiritus_fw-la sanctus_fw-la descendisset_fw-la hieron_n epitaph_n paulae_n vid._n dr._n light_n exercit_fw-la on_o act._n two_o 1._o p._n 643._o hundred_o and_o twenty_o mention_v act_v i_o 15._o i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v effectual_o qualify_v to_o be_v witness_n of_o what_o they_o deliver_v concern_v christ_n and_o that_o they_o can_v neither_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o in_o it_o nor_o can_v propose_v any_o advantage_n to_o themselves_o by_o deceive_v other_o and_o that_o if_o they_o have_v design_v any_o deceit_n they_o allege_v such_o circumstance_n as_o make_v it_o impossible_a for_o they_o to_o have_v past_o undiscovered_a all_o which_o will_v be_v exceed_o confirm_v by_o consider_v the_o miraculous_a gift_n which_o the_o apostle_n receive_v by_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n according_a to_o this_o promise_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o shall_v therefore_o show_v how_o the_o apostle_n be_v enable_v by_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o they_o to_o become_v witness_n to_o christ_n 1._o by_o the_o miracle_n which_o they_o wrought_v themselves_o 2._o by_o that_o power_n which_o be_v convey_v by_o they_o to_o other_o of_o work_v miracle_n 3._o by_o their_o supernatural_a resolution_n courage_n and_o patience_n under_o their_o suffering_n i._o the_o apostle_n be_v enable_v to_o become_v witness_n to_o christ_n by_o the_o miracle_n which_o they_o wrought_v themselves_o this_o power_n of_o miracle_n qualify_v they_o most_o effectual_o to_o be_v witness_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o ascension_n and_o other_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o they_o can_v neither_o deceive_v nor_o be_v deceive_v in_o these_o miraculous_a gift_n which_o be_v bestow_v upon_o they_o to_o be_v a_o assurance_n to_o themselves_o and_o a_o evidence_n to_o other_o that_o it_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o god_n in_o which_o they_o be_v engage_v and_o his_o truth_n which_o they_o deliver_v they_o can_v not_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o undoubted_o in_o a_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a whether_o they_o be_v real_a miracle_n which_o they_o wrought_v or_o not_o they_o must_v needs_o know_v whether_o their_o own_o pretence_n be_v true_a or_o false_a and_o whether_o they_o can_v speak_v the_o language_n and_o do_v the_o wonder_n which_o the_o world_n believe_v they_o to_o do_v and_o speak_v and_o they_o can_v not_o but_o know_v by_o what_o power_n and_o mean_n they_o be_v enable_v to_o perform_v all_o their_o miraculous_a work_n and_o these_o work_n be_v of_o that_o nature_n and_o do_v in_o that_o manner_n that_o they_o can_v impose_v upon_o no_o man_n by_o they_o they_o can_v not_o make_v man_n believe_v that_o they_o speak_v all_o kind_n of_o language_n if_o they_o do_v not_o speak_v they_o nor_o that_o they_o cure_v all_o sort_n of_o disease_n if_o they_o have_v not_o cure_v they_o nothing_o be_v more_o easy_a than_o for_o a_o man_n to_o know_v a_o language_n that_o he_o understand_v when_o he_o hear_v it_o or_o than_o for_o man_n that_o be_v sick_a to_o know_v that_o they_o be_v recover_v when_o they_o feel_v themselves_o well_o and_o the_o manner_n oâ—_n their_o perform_v these_o miracle_n be_v the_o most_o public_a and_o notorious_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o time_n and_o place_n and_o the_o person_n on_o who_o they_o be_v wrought_v our_o saviour_n have_v be_v crucify_v at_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o passover_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o proselyte_n who_o be_v meet_v together_o from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n at_o that_o solemnity_n and_o but_o fifty_o day_n after_o at_o the_o next_o solemn_a festival_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o very_a same_o city_n where_o he_o have_v be_v crucify_a in_o the_o presence_n of_o multitude_n of_o people_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o language_n which_o come_v to_o keep_v the_o feast_n of_o pentecost_n the_o apostle_n declare_v to_o they_o in_o all_o their_o several_a tongue_n that_o this_o same_o jesus_n be_v by_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n raise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o they_o be_v impower_v by_o he_o to_o speak_v all_o those_o language_n the_o apostle_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n take_v notice_n of_o to_o be_v gallilean_n man_n of_o low_a birth_n and_o of_o new_a education_n st._n john_n in_o particular_a be_v know_v to_o the_o high_a priest_n himself_o and_o the_o rest_n be_v all_o know_v to_o many_o that_o hear_v they_o their_o parentage_n and_o place_n of_o abide_v and_o manner_n of_o life_n may_v easy_o be_v inquire_v into_o for_o they_o be_v no_o stranger_n nor_o in_o a_o far_a country_n and_o from_o all_o these_o it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v capable_a of_o speak_v any_o of_o these_o language_n but_o by_o inspiration_n and_o to_o speak_v all_o language_n be_v a_o thing_n which_o no_o man_n ever_o can_v hope_v to_o arrive_v at_o by_o study_n or_o conversation_n though_o he_o shall_v make_v it_o the_o whole_a business_n of_o his_o life_n and_o therefore_o this_o can_v least_o of_o all_o be_v suspect_v of_o man_n of_o mean_a employment_n and_o who_o get_v their_o livelihood_n by_o their_o daily_a labour_n and_o industry_n the_o miracle_n which_o the_o apostle_n wrought_v be_v likewise_o in_o the_o most_o public_a place_n of_o the_o city_n and_o in_o the_o most_o public_a manner_n upon_o person_n who_o have_v be_v most_o remarkable_a and_o general_o take_v notice_n of_o for_o their_o infirmity_n st._n peter_n by_o pronounce_v only_o these_o word_n in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o nazareth_n rise_v up_o and_o walk_v cure_v a_o man_n of_o above_o forty_o year_n of_o age_n who_o be_v know_v to_o have_v be_v lame_a from_o his_o birth_n and_o be_v carry_v and_o lay_v daily_o at_o one_o of_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o temple_n where_o there_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v the_o great_a resort_n of_o people_n to_o ask_v a_o alm_n of_o they_o that_o enter_v into_o the_o temple_n and_o this_o man_n be_v immediate_o cure_v go_v with_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n john_n into_o the_o temple_n and_o all_o the_o people_n see_v he_o walk_v and_o praise_v god_n and_o they_o know_v that_o it_o be_v he_o which_o sit_v for_o alm_n at_o the_o beautiful_a gate_n of_o the_o temple_n act_v three_o 9_o 10._o and_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o jew_n inquire_v into_o the_o matter_n and_o upon_o examination_n when_o they_o see_v the_o boldness_n of_o peter_n and_o john_n and_o perceive_v that_o they_o be_v unlearned_a and_o ignorant_a man_n they_o marvel_v and_o they_o take_v knowledge_n of_o they_o that_o they_o have_v be_v with_o jesus_n and_o behold_v the_o man_n which_o be_v heal_v stand_v with_o they_o they_o can_v say_v nothing_o against_o it_o but_o confess_v among_o themselves_o that_o indeed_o a_o notable_a miracle_n have_v be_v do_v by_o they_o be_v manifest_a to_o all_o they_o that_o dwell_v in_o jerusalem_n and_o we_o can_v deny_v it_o act_n four_o 13_o 14_o 16._o by_o this_o and_o other_o evident_a and_o public_a miracle_n the_o miraculous_a power_n of_o the_o apostle_n
the_o truth_n of_o what_o he_o say_v they_o stand_v now_o undaunted_a by_o to_o testify_v that_o their_o master_n be_v again_o alive_a who_o have_v forsake_v he_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v apprehend_v and_o he_o that_o before_o so_o shameful_o deny_v he_o thrice_o be_v startle_v and_o affright_v at_o the_o question_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n maid_n now_o speak_v aloud_o in_o a_o vast_a concourse_n of_o people_n with_o so_o much_o steadfastness_n that_o this_o alone_o be_v a_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o he_o deliver_v they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o least_o concern_v at_o the_o mockery_n and_o abuse_n that_o be_v put_v upon_o they_o the_o spirit_n have_v descend_v on_o they_o and_o raise_v they_o above_o such_o mean_a and_o foolish_a apprehension_n they_o be_v now_o full_a of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o no_o worldly_a thought_n can_v move_v they_o they_o act_v with_o the_o force_n and_o vigour_n of_o the_o wind_n and_o fire_n in_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v upon_o they_o and_o with_o as_o much_o unconcernedness_n as_o if_o they_o have_v have_v no_o difficulty_n to_o encounter_v the_o world_n they_o very_o well_o know_v and_o find_v be_v against_o they_o but_o they_o have_v the_o assurance_n of_o his_o help_n who_o have_v overcome_v the_o world_n they_o be_v press_v on_o every_o side_n with_o want_n and_o disgrace_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o hardship_n some_o mock_v and_o revile_v they_o other_o torment_v they_o the_o rage_n the_o tumult_n the_o conspiracy_n of_o whole_a city_n and_o country_n break_v loose_a upon_o they_o all_o the_o malice_n and_o contrivance_n of_o man_n and_o devil_n be_v join_v against_o they_o and_o yet_o with_o what_o freedom_n do_v st._n peter_n speak_v you_o man_n of_o israel_n hear_v these_o word_n jesus_n of_o nazareth_n a_o man_n approve_v of_o god_n among_o you_o by_o miracle_n and_o wonder_n and_o sign_n which_o god_n do_v by_o he_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o you_o as_o you_o yourselves_o also_o know_v he_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o determinate_a counsel_n and_o before_o knowledge_n of_o god_n you_o have_v take_v and_o by_o wicked_a hand_n have_v crucify_v and_o slay_v who_o god_n have_v raise_v up_o whereof_o we_o all_o be_v witness_n therefore_o be_v by_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n exalt_v and_o have_v receive_v of_o the_o father_n the_o promise_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o have_v shed_v forth_o this_o which_o you_o now_o see_v and_o hear_v act_v two_o 22_o 23_o 24_o 32_o 33._o and_o in_o the_o three_o chapter_n the_o god_n of_o abraham_n of_o isaac_n and_o of_o jacob_n the_o god_n of_o our_o father_n have_v glorify_v his_o son_n jesus_n who_o you_o deliver_v up_o and_o deny_v he_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o pilate_n when_o he_o be_v determine_v to_o let_v he_o go_v but_o you_o deny_v the_o holy_a one_o and_o the_o just_a and_o desire_v a_o murderer_n to_o be_v grant_v unto_o you_o and_o kill_v the_o prince_n of_o life_n who_o god_n have_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a whereof_o we_o be_v witness_n act_n three_o 13_o 14_o 15._o and_o before_o the_o council_n o_o you_o ruler_n of_o the_o people_n and_o elder_n of_o israel_n if_o we_o this_o day_n be_v examine_v of_o the_o good_a deed_n do_v to_o the_o impotent_a man_n by_o what_o mean_v he_o be_v make_v whole_a be_v it_o know_v to_o you_o all_o and_o to_o all_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n that_o by_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o nazareth_n who_o you_o crucify_v who_o god_n raise_v from_o the_o dead_a even_o by_o he_o do_v this_o man_n stand_v here_o before_o you_o whole_a this_o be_v the_o stone_n which_o be_v set_v at_o nought_o by_o you_o builder_n which_o be_v become_v the_o head_n of_o the_o corner_n neither_o be_v there_o salvation_n in_o any_o other_o for_o there_o be_v none_o other_o name_n under_o heaven_n give_v among_o man_n whereby_o we_o must_v be_v save_v act_v four_o 8_o etc._n etc._n and_o again_o the_o god_n of_o our_o father_n raise_v up_o jesus_n who_o you_o slay_v and_o hang_v on_o a_o tree_n he_o have_v god_n exalt_v with_o his_o right_a hand_n to_o be_v a_o prince_n and_o a_o saviour_n for_o to_o give_v repentance_n to_o israel_n and_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o we_o be_v his_o witness_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o so_o be_v also_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o god_n have_v give_v to_o they_o that_o obey_v he_o act._n v._n 30_o etc._n etc._n with_o what_o freedom_n and_o authority_n do_v he_o now_o speak_v how_o unlike_a be_v he_o now_o to_o the_o man_n he_o be_v before_o when_o he_o thrice_o deny_v his_o master_n whilst_o alive_a and_o what_o can_v make_v such_o a_o alteration_n in_o he_o after_o his_o master_n death_n but_o a_o supernatural_a power_n what_o can_v cause_v he_o thus_o frequent_o and_o earnest_o to_o make_v a_o open_a confession_n of_o he_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o people_n and_o before_o their_o council_n if_o he_o have_v not_o know_v he_o to_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o have_v not_o do_v all_o his_o miracle_n by_o virtue_n of_o that_o power_n which_o be_v bestow_v upon_o he_o and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n after_o christ_n ascension_n and_o the_o same_o constancy_n and_o greatness_n of_o mind_n appear_v in_o st._n stephen_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o disciple_n which_o yet_o be_v accompany_v with_o equal_a humility_n and_o meekness_n whether_o it_o be_v right_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n to_o hearken_v unto_o you_o more_o than_o unto_o god_n judge_v you_o for_o we_o can_v but_o speak_v the_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v see_v and_o hear_v act_v four_o 19_o 20._o you_o may_v do_v your_o pleasure_n but_o we_o must_v do_v our_o duty_n nothing_o of_o fury_n and_o violence_n nor_o of_o wildness_n and_o extravagancy_n but_o a_o constant_a composedness_n and_o gravity_n and_o a_o rational_a sober_a zeal_n appear_v in_o all_o their_o behaviour_n they_o tell_v a_o plain_a truth_n and_o then_o wrought_v miracle_n to_o confirm_v it_o and_o afterward_o suffer_v any_o torment_n rather_o than_o they_o will_v renounce_v it_o or_o defist_n from_o preach_v it_o though_o they_o can_v cure_v all_o disease_n and_o dispossess_v devil_n and_o raise_v man_n from_o the_o dead_a or_o take_v away_o their_o life_n with_o a_o word_n speak_v as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o ananias_n and_o saphira_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o exempt_v from_o suffering_n because_o we_o must_v then_o have_v want_v one_o great_a argument_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o be_v found_v upon_o principle_n of_o love_n and_o goodness_n not_o of_o fear_n and_o astonishment_n and_o there_o be_v something_o in_o the_o suffering_n of_o good_a man_n which_o be_v apt_a mighty_o to_o work_v upon_o the_o affection_n and_o upon_o any_o seed_n of_o good_a nature_n in_o we_o and_o therefore_o when_o by_o their_o miracle_n they_o have_v raise_v the_o admiration_n of_o the_o beholder_n and_o convince_v they_o of_o the_o power_n by_o which_o they_o be_v wrought_v their_o patience_n under_o suffering_n not_o only_o confirm_v they_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n but_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o a_o religious_a life_n in_o gain_v upon_o the_o inclination_n and_o affection_n and_o in_o calm_v the_o spirit_n and_o prepare_v they_o by_o so_o great_a example_n of_o patience_n to_o endure_v all_o the_o calamity_n incident_a to_o man_n who_o be_v there_o that_o be_v not_o more_o affect_v with_o the_o meek_a and_o humble_a courage_n and_o invincible_a patience_n of_o the_o apostle_n than_o with_o all_o the_o great_a act_n of_o the_o mighty_a conqueror_n and_o destroyer_n of_o mankind_n a_o few_o poor_a unarmed_a defenceless_a man_n stand_v before_o arm_v multitude_n and_o speak_v with_o as_o much_o authority_n as_o if_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o world_n be_v in_o their_o hand_n and_o indeed_o all_o power_n be_v in_o their_o hand_n in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o assist_v and_o inspire_v they_o who_o be_v above_o all_o they_o speak_v to_o multitude_n with_o as_o much_o freedom_n as_o to_o one_o man_n and_o to_o all_o nation_n with_o as_o much_o ease_n as_o to_o one_o people_n and_o the_o same_o holy_a spirit_n who_o descend_v upon_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n on_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n descend_v upon_o st._n paul_n at_o his_o conversion_n and_o give_v that_o great_a apostle_n so_o much_o confidence_n and_o resolution_n so_o much_o patience_n and_o zeal_n under_o his_o suffering_n which_o be_v so_o severe_a and_o terrible_a that_o we_o can_v scarce_o read_v they_o with_o so_o little_a horror_n as_o he_o undergo_v they_o thus_o do_v the_o holy_a ghost_n fit_a and_o prepare_v the_o apostle_n to_o be_v witness_n to_o christ_n by_o inspire_v they_o with_o all_o that_o courage_n and_o
of_o nature_n or_o that_o their_o superstition_n have_v make_v it_o customary_a to_o register_v all_o the_o eclipse_n which_o happen_v the_o dumbness_n of_o zacharias_n till_o the_o circumciston_n of_o his_o son_n john_n the_o baptist_n be_v a_o notorious_a public_a thing_n and_o the_o people_n who_o wait_v for_o he_o and_o marvel_v that_o he_o tarry_v so_o long_o in_o the_o temple_n perceive_v at_o his_o come_n out_o that_o he_o have_v see_v a_o vision_n and_o all_o thing_n relate_v to_o that_o history_n be_v noise_v abroad_o through_o all_o the_o hill_n country_n of_o judea_n luke_n i_o 21._o that_o the_o wise_a man_n come_v from_o the_o east_n at_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o star_n that_o herod_n hear_v of_o this_o and_o be_v trouble_v at_o it_o and_o all_o jerusalem_n with_o he_o that_o he_o gather_v all_o the_o chief_a priest_n and_o scribe_n together_o and_o demand_v of_o they_o where_o christ_n shall_v be_v bear_v and_o that_o they_o answer_v at_o bethlehem_n of_o judea_n cite_v the_o prophecy_n of_o micah_n that_o herod_n when_o he_o have_v inquire_v of_o the_o wise_a man_n concern_v the_o star_n and_o enjoin_v they_o to_o bring_v he_o word_n where_o the_o young_a child_n be_v be_v disappoint_v by_o their_o return_v home_o another_o way_n slay_v all_o the_o child_n that_o be_v in_o bethlehem_n and_o in_o all_o the_o coast_n thereof_o from_o two_o year_n old_a and_o under_o these_o be_v thing_n of_o that_o public_a nature_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v be_v feign_v when_o st._n matthew_n gospel_n be_v first_o publish_v if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v true_a thousand_o must_v have_v be_v able_a to_o contradict_v they_o and_o discover_v the_o salsehood_n of_o they_o when_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v relate_v with_o so_o many_o manifest_a and_o public_a circumstance_n it_o be_v a_o appeal_n to_o the_o world_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o be_v write_v and_o no_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n will_v contrive_v a_o false_a story_n with_o such_o public_a circumstance_n as_o that_o every_o reader_n may_v be_v able_a to_o disprove_v it_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o in_o such_o a_o city_n or_o village_n in_o england_n at_o the_o command_n of_o such_o a_o king_n and_o at_o such_o a_o time_n within_o our_o memory_n all_o the_o infant_n from_o two_o year_n old_a and_o under_o be_v murder_v he_o must_v scarce_o expect_v to_o be_v believe_v or_o to_o confirm_v any_o thing_n else_o he_o have_v to_o deliver_v by_o such_o a_o fiction_n to_o introduce_v it_o the_o triumphant_a shout_n and_o hosanna_n of_o the_o multitude_n at_o christ_n entrance_n into_o jerusalem_n whereby_o all_o the_o city_n be_v move_v matt._n xxi_o 10_o 11._o immediate_o before_o the_o passover_n when_o there_o be_v the_o great_a concourse_n of_o people_n be_v a_o thing_n that_o can_v not_o soon_o be_v forget_v at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o drive_v out_o all_o that_o sell_v and_o buy_v in_o the_o temple_n and_o overthrow_v the_o table_n of_o the_o money_n changer_n and_o when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o temple_n the_o blind_a and_o the_o lame_a come_v to_o he_o and_o he_o heal_v they_o and_o the_o chief_a priest_n and_o scribe_n see_v the_o wonderful_a thing_n that_o he_o do_v and_o the_o child_n cry_v in_o the_o temple_n hosannah_n to_o the_o son_n of_o david_n and_o they_o be_v sore_o displease_v at_o it_o the_o evangelist_n will_v never_o have_v bring_v in_o the_o chief_a priest_n and_o scribe_n themselves_o with_o the_o whole_a people_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o vast_a number_n of_o jew_n and_o proselyte_n out_o of_o all_o nation_n assemble_v at_o the_o passover_n as_o spectator_n and_o witness_n of_o these_o thing_n if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v so_o certain_a of_o they_o as_o to_o appeal_v to_o they_o all_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o relate_v so_o late_o and_o so_o solemn_o and_o public_o do_v the_o darkness_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n for_o three_o hour_n together_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o day_n the_o veil_n of_o the_o temple_n be_v be_v rent_n from_o the_o top_n to_o the_o bottom_n the_o earthquake_n and_o the_o rend_n of_o the_o rock_n and_o the_o open_n of_o the_o grave_n be_v thing_n that_o must_v have_v be_v general_o know_v and_o can_v not_o be_v feign_v or_o if_o any_o man_n can_v be_v so_o vain_a as_o to_o imagine_v they_o may_v let_v he_o but_o consider_v whether_o such_o thing_n can_v now_o be_v impose_v upon_o any_o people_n by_o the_o writing_n of_o a_o few_o man_n as_o do_v in_o the_o metropolis_n of_o a_o nation_n at_o a_o solemn_a time_n within_o the_o memory_n of_o thousand_o yet_o live_v who_o be_v able_a to_o contradict_v they_o from_o their_o own_o certain_a knowledge_n if_o a_o man_n shall_v pretend_v that_o but_o a_o few_o year_n ago_o in_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o any_o kingdom_n or_o nation_n one_o part_n of_o the_o principal_a church_n be_v rend_v from_o the_o bottom_n to_o the_o top_n by_o a_o earthquake_n which_o tear_v asunder_o the_o rock_n and_o open_v the_o grave_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o moon_n be_v in_o that_o position_n that_o the_o sun_n can_v fuffer_v no_o eclipe_n the_o sun_n be_v darken_v from_o twelve_o at_o noon_n to_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n can_v he_o hope_v to_o gain_v any_o credit_n or_o belief_n to_o any_o doctrine_n he_o have_v to_o propagate_v by_o feign_v such_o circumstance_n as_o will_v put_v it_o into_o the_o power_n of_o every_o man_n that_o hear_v of_o they_o to_o disprove_v he_o will_v not_o this_o be_v the_o ready_a and_o the_o most_o effectual_a way_n he_o can_v possible_o invent_v to_o expose_v himself_o and_o his_o cause_n the_o death_n of_o judas_n and_o the_o cause_n and_o manner_n of_o it_o which_o be_v so_o clear_a a_o vindication_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o so_o plain_a a_o proof_n that_o he_o be_v the_o christ_n be_v know_v unto_o all_o the_o dweller_n of_o jerusalem_n insomuch_o as_o that_o field_n be_v call_v in_o their_o proper_a tongue_n aceldama_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o field_n of_o blood_n act_v i_o 19_o matt._n xxvii_o 8._o if_o this_o field_n have_v not_o be_v so_o call_v and_o this_o have_v not_o be_v well_o know_v at_o jerusalem_n will_v any_o man_n have_v write_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o beside_o the_o xii_o apostle_n and_o the_o lxx_o disciple_n who_o all_o believe_v and_o attest_v the_o truth_n contain_v in_o the_o evangelist_n many_o person_n of_o authority_n and_o note_n among_o the_o jew_n be_v mention_v who_o will_v have_v find_v themselves_o concern_v to_o disprove_v what_o be_v relate_v if_o it_o have_v be_v false_a nicodemus_n be_v say_v to_o have_v come_v to_o christ_n by_o night_n who_o be_v a_o pharisee_n and_o a_o ruler_n of_o the_o jew_n john_n iii._o 2._o seven_o 50._o nineteeen_o 39_o and_o to_o put_v this_o mark_n upon_o he_o three_o several_a time_n that_o he_o come_v to_o jesus_n by_o night_n and_o dare_v not_o own_o his_o come_n to_o he_o be_v no_o flatter_a character_n or_o such_o as_o may_v engage_v nicademus_n or_o his_o friend_n to_o dissemble_v the_o injury_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v true_a that_o nicodemus_n be_v his_o disciple_n the_o like_a be_v say_v of_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n a_o rich_a man_n and_o a_o honourable_a counsellor_n matt._n xxvii_o 57_o mark_v xv_o 43._o that_o he_o be_v disciple_n of_o jesus_n but_o sâ—retly_o for_o fear_v of_o the_o jew_n john_n nineteeen_o 38._o herod_n and_o pontius_n pilate_n annas_n and_o caiaphas_n and_o several_a other_o person_n particular_o name_v and_o most_o of_o they_o with_o no_o commendation_n but_o with_o that_o character_n which_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o history_n require_v will_v be_v concern_v themselves_o or_o their_o friend_n and_o relation_n for_o they_o after_o their_o decease_n to_o expose_v any_o falsehood_n that_o can_v have_v be_v discover_v in_o the_o history_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o other_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v explicatory_a and_o consequential_a to_o the_o gospel_n or_o history_n of_o christ_n and_o beside_o they_o contain_v many_o memorable_a and_o public_a fact_n as_o the_o speak_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o language_n and_o work_v all_o kind_n of_o miracle_n at_o the_o solemn_a feast_n of_o pentecost_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o many_o thousand_o thereby_o the_o frequent_a examination_n of_o the_o apostle_n before_o the_o council_n at_o jerusalem_n their_o preach_n and_o miracle_n in_o the_o most_o public_a place_n as_o in_o the_o temple_n in_o the_o street_n etc._n etc._n these_o be_v thing_n that_o can_v not_o be_v impose_v upon_o the_o world_n in_o that_o very_a place_n and_o in_o defiance_n of_o that_o very_a people_n before_o who_o they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v do_v gamaliel_n dionysius_n the_o
they_o have_v be_v never_o so_o vicious_a and_o profligate_v before_o the_o christian_n be_v represent_v as_o a_o innocent_a devout_a and_o charitable_a sort_n of_o man_n by_o pliny_n lucian_n and_o julian_n the_o apostate_n himself_o 44._o plin._n epist_n ad_fw-la trajan_n lib._n 10._o epist_n 97._o lucian_n de_fw-fr morte_fw-la peregrini_fw-la julian_n epist_n 44._o by_o those_o who_o have_v most_o narrow_o inquire_v into_o their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n and_o be_v worst_a affect_v to_o they_o and_o by_o these_o mean_v the_o christian_n become_v as_o so_o many_o light_n in_o the_o world_n to_o guide_v and_o direct_v other_o in_o the_o way_n of_o virtue_n for_o by_o their_o example_n and_o doctrine_n they_o soon_o reform_v even_o the_o heathen_a world_n to_o a_o great_a degree_n morality_n be_v teach_v by_o the_o philosopher_n in_o much_o great_a perfection_n than_o ever_o it_o have_v be_v before_o and_o they_o become_v so_o much_o ashamed_a of_o the_o grossness_n of_o their_o idolatrous_a worship_n that_o they_o seek_v out_o all_o art_n to_o refine_v and_o excuse_v it_o and_o those_o vice_n which_o make_v up_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o their_o idolatrous_a mystery_n appear_v too_o abominable_a to_o pass_v any_o long_o for_o religion_n the_o oracle_n soon_o cease_v and_o the_o seduce_a spirit_n confess_v that_o they_o be_v hinder_v from_o give_v out_o their_o answer_n by_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n and_o all_o that_o julian_n the_o apostate_n can_v do_v be_v ineffectual_a to_o bring_v the_o heathen_a oracle_n into_o reputation_n again_o these_o be_v thing_n before_o insist_v upon_o and_o so_o notorious_a in_o history_n that_o they_o can_v be_v deny_v to_o be_v sole_o owe_v to_o the_o power_n and_o influence_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n i_o shall_v mention_v but_o one_o instance_n more_o and_o that_o be_v the_o barbarous_a cruelty_n of_o the_o heathen_a religion_n which_o the_o gospel_n have_v deliver_v the_o world_n from_o for_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o offer_v up_o innocent_a man_n and_o child_n in_o sacrifice_n to_o their_o false_a god_n and_o that_o frequent_o and_o in_o some_o place_n daily_o and_o in_o time_n of_o great_a danger_n and_o upon_o extraordinary_a occasion_n they_o sacrifice_v so_o great_a number_n of_o man_n at_o once_o that_o it_o will_v be_v incredible_a if_o we_o have_v not_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o best_a historian_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o and_o this_o custom_n of_o sacrifice_a man_n to_o their_o god_n prevail_v not_o only_o here_o in_o britain_n and_o in_o other_o country_n which_o be_v account_v barbarous_a but_o all_o over_o greece_n and_o in_o rome_n itself_o it_o may_v well_o seem_v strange_a to_o we_o now_o that_o such_o a_o practice_n shall_v so_o general_o prevail_v in_o the_o world_n yet_o nothing_o be_v more_o certain_a from_o all_o history_n than_o that_o it_o do_v prevail_v and_o that_o man_n be_v with_o difficulty_n bring_v off_o from_o it_o for_o when_o mankind_n be_v thus_o cruel_o tyrannize_v over_o by_o bloody_a daemon_n nothing_o but_o the_o omnipotent_a mercy_n of_o god_n can_v rescue_v they_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v manifest_v that_o he_o may_v destroy_v the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n 1_o john_n three_o 8._o which_o he_o soon_o do_v beast_n and_o idol_n be_v no_o long_o worship_v and_o man_n be_v no_o long_o make_v sacrifice_n when_o once_o christianity_n begin_v to_o appear_v in_o its_o full_a power_n and_o efficacy_n in_o the_o world_n the_o plain_a and_o humble_a doctrine_n of_o he_o that_o be_v lay_v in_o a_o manger_n and_o die_v upon_o a_o cross_n be_v in_o a_o short_a time_n more_o effectual_a to_o reform_v mankind_n than_o all_o the_o precept_n of_o philosopher_n and_o the_o wisdom_n and_o power_n of_o lawgiver_n have_v ever_o be_v those_o enemy_n to_o their_o own_o soul_n who_o be_v so_o fond_a of_o little_a cavil_n against_o the_o gospel_n as_o if_o they_o be_v resolve_v not_o to_o be_v save_v by_o it_o yet_o owe_v the_o happiness_n of_o this_o present_a life_n in_o great_a measure_n to_o its_o influence_n they_o will_v not_o have_v be_v so_o safe_a in_o their_o body_n and_o estate_n nay_o perhaps_o they_o may_v have_v be_v sacrifice_v to_o some_o cruel_a daemon_n long_o before_o this_o if_o that_o religion_n which_o they_o resolve_v to_o despise_v but_o will_v not_o be_v at_o the_o pain_n to_o understand_v have_v not_o be_v believe_v by_o wise_a and_o better_a man_n of_o so_o great_a advantage_n have_v the_o gospel_n be_v to_o those_o who_o will_v not_o be_v reclaim_v and_o convert_v by_o it_o it_o have_v destroy_v the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o have_v dispossess_v he_o of_o that_o tyranny_n which_o he_o hold_v over_o mankind_n it_o have_v make_v the_o unconverted_a world_n less_o vicious_a and_o have_v banish_v all_o the_o profess_a patron_n and_o deity_n of_o wickedness_n from_o among_o man_n it_o have_v make_v idolatry_n less_o practise_v and_o reduce_v it_o to_o narrow_a bound_n confine_v it_o to_o the_o remote_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o every_o where_n upon_o the_o first_o approach_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o evil_a spirit_n be_v disarm_v of_o their_o power_n and_o flee_v away_o before_o it_o as_o we_o learn_v from_o the_o history_n of_o lapland_n and_o other_o country_n so_o general_a a_o blessing_n be_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n that_o even_o unbeliever_n be_v the_o better_a for_o it_o in_o this_o world_n though_o they_o exclude_v themselves_o from_o the_o benefit_n of_o it_o in_o the_o next_o and_o the_o christian_n be_v the_o only_a religion_n against_o which_o the_o common_a objection_n concern_v the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o education_n in_o favour_n of_o it_o can_v be_v urge_v for_o as_o it_o first_o prevail_v in_o the_o world_n by_o conquer_a all_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o education_n so_o it_o still_o maintain_v itself_o against_o all_o the_o opposition_n that_o corrupt_a nature_n and_o a_o vicious_a education_n can_v make_v to_o it_o indeed_o it_o may_v seem_v a_o needless_a thing_n to_o have_v be_v thus_o large_a in_o the_o proof_n the_o excelleney_n of_o the_o practical_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n when_o god_n know_v this_o be_v the_o great_a exception_n that_o most_o man_n have_v against_o they_o and_o if_o the_o precept_n be_v not_o so_o strict_a and_o holy_a but_o they_o may_v be_v allow_v to_o live_v in_o their_o sin_n half_o the_o evidence_n we_o have_v for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n will_v satisfy_v they_o vii_o the_o high_a mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o mere_o speculative_a but_o have_v a_o necessary_a relation_n to_o practice_n for_o the_o advancement_n of_o piety_n and_o virtue_n among_o man_n as_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o practical_a duty_n teach_v and_o enjoin_v by_o the_o scripture_n but_o what_o be_v most_o excellent_a and_o worthy_a of_o god_n and_o which_o have_v raise_v and_o improve_v the_o nature_n of_o man_n beyond_o what_o can_v have_v be_v attain_v to_o without_o it_o so_o the_o speculative_a doctrine_n have_v as_o evident_a character_n of_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n they_o all_o tend_v to_o the_o advancement_n of_o our_o nature_n to_o make_v we_o better_o more_o wise_a and_o more_o happy_a and_o be_v not_o design_v to_o gratify_v a_o vain_a and_o useless_a curiosity_n but_o to_o excite_v in_o we_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o a_o care_n and_o concernment_n for_o our_o own_o happiness_n they_o set_v before_o we_o the_o original_a and_o creation_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o innocence_n in_o which_o man_n be_v first_o create_v and_o god_n love_n and_o compassion_n to_o he_o after_o his_o fall_n how_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v concern_v in_o our_o redemption_n that_o the_o father_n send_v his_o son_n that_o the_o son_n be_v bear_v that_o he_o live_v a_o despise_a and_o persecute_a life_n and_o at_o last_o undergo_v for_o we_o a_o most_o shameful_a and_o grievous_a death_n that_o he_o rise_v again_o and_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o there_o continual_o intercee_v for_o we_o and_o that_o he_o send_v the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o comforter_n who_o support_v and_o assist_v we_o under_o all_o temptation_n and_o danger_n in_o our_o way_n thither_o and_o will_v if_o we_o be_v not_o want_v to_o ourselves_o safe_o conduct_v we_o to_o heaven_n there_o to_o reign_v with_o christ_n in_o eternal_a bliss_n and_o glory_n both_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n but_o if_o we_o will_v be_v disobedient_a and_o obstinate_a to_o our_o own_o ruin_n we_o must_v be_v eternal_o torment_v with_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o angel_n the_o apostle_n who_o without_o learning_n or_o philosophy_n teach_v the_o most_o sublime_a and_o useful_a truth_n more_o plain_o than_o the_o wise_a philosopher_n ever_o have_v do_v must_v derive_v their_o knowledge_n from_o
but_o as_o if_o that_o be_v not_o enough_o he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o insert_v such_o particular_n concern_v himself_o as_o to_o suffer_v no_o man_n to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o spirit_n and_o temper_n by_o which_o he_o be_v guide_v in_o pen_v it_o he_o blasphemous_o introduce_v god_n thus_o speak_v to_o he_o xxxiii_o he_o alcor_fw-la c._n xxxiii_o o_o prophet_n we_o permit_v thou_o to_o know_v the_o woman_n to_o who_o thou_o have_v give_v dowry_n the_o woman_n slave_n which_o god_n have_v give_v thou_o the_o daughter_n of_o thy_o uncle_n and_o of_o thy_o aunt_n that_o have_v abandon_v with_o thou_o the_o company_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o true_a believe_a wife_n that_o shall_v be_v give_v thou_o if_o thou_o will_v marry_v she_o and_o that_o she_o be_v not_o the_o wife_n of_o a_o true_a believer_n it_o seem_v he_o give_v himself_o the_o liberty_n to_o take_v away_o the_o wife_n of_o any_o that_o be_v not_o of_o his_o religion_n thou_o shall_v retain_v who_o of_o thy_o wife_n thou_o shall_v desire_v to_o retain_v and_o shall_v repudiate_v such_o as_o thou_o shall_v desire_v to_o repudiate_v and_o shall_v lie_v with_o they_o that_o shall_v please_v thou_o by_o this_o mean_v his_o family_n of_o wife_n become_v pretty_a numerous_a some_o say_v they_o be_v fifteen_o other_o say_v one_o and_o twenty_o beside_o concubine_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v fit_a he_o shall_v take_v some_o care_n to_o keep_v they_o true_a to_o he_o and_o so_o he_o bespeak_v they_o after_o this_o manner_n ib._n manner_n ib._n oh_o you_o wife_n of_o the_o prophet_n such_o of_o you_o as_o shall_v be_v unchaste_a shall_v be_v punish_v double_o more_o than_o other_o woman_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n easy_a to_o god_n such_o among_o you_o as_o shall_v obey_v god_n and_o his_o prophet_n and_o shall_v do_v good_a work_n shall_v be_v reward_v more_o than_o other_o woman_n a_o exceed_a great_a reward_n be_v prepare_v for_o you_o oh_o you_o wife_n of_o the_o prophet_n you_o be_v not_o like_o other_o woman_n of_o the_o world_n fear_v god_n and_o believe_v not_o in_o the_o discourse_n of_o such_o as_o have_v a_o design_n to_o seduce_v you_o speak_v with_o civility_n abide_v in_o your_o house_n go_v not_o forth_o to_o make_v your_o beauty_n appear_v and_o to_o make_v a_o show_n as_o do_v the_o ignorant_a of_o old_a this_o explain_v what_o be_v mention_v before_o of_o a_o revelation_n mahomet_n pretend_v to_o have_v concern_v something_o that_o one_o of_o his_o wife_n be_v to_o say_v to_o he_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o make_v they_o believe_v that_o he_o know_v whatever_o they_o do_v or_o say_v that_o so_o he_o may_v keep_v they_o in_o a_o we_o that_o they_o may_v not_o dare_v to_o prove_v false_a to_o he_o his_o pride_n be_v evident_a in_o this_o which_o follow_v ib._n follow_v ib._n you_o that_o believe_v enter_v not_o into_o the_o house_n of_o the_o prophet_n without_o permission_n except_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o repast_n and_o that_o by_o chance_n and_o without_o design_n if_o you_o be_v invite_v enter_v with_o freedom_n when_o you_o shall_v have_v take_v your_o repast_n depart_v out_o of_o the_o house_n and_o tarry_v not_o to_o discourse_v one_o with_o another_o this_o mole_v the_o prophet_n he_o be_v ashamed_a to_o tell_v you_o the_o truth_n but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o his_o number_n of_o wife_n make_v he_o incurable_o jealous_a and_o therefore_o he_o add_v you_o ought_v not_o to_o importune_v the_o prophet_n of_o god_n neither_o to_o know_v his_o wife_n this_o will_v be_v a_o most_o enormous_a sin_n the_o fierceness_n of_o mahomet_n spirit_n may_v be_v see_v by_o this_o one_o say_v xxii_o say_v ib._n ic_fw-mi xxii_o he_o that_o be_v angry_a that_o god_n give_v succour_n and_o protection_n to_o mahomet_n in_o this_o world_n let_v he_o tie_v a_o cord_n to_o the_o beam_n of_o his_o house_n and_o hang_v himself_o he_o shall_v see_v if_o his_o choler_n will_v be_v allay_v it_o be_v notorious_a that_o he_o set_v up_o his_o new_a doctrine_n in_o oppress_v his_o own_o countryman_n who_o will_v not_o submit_v to_o his_o imposture_n first_o and_o in_o rebellion_n against_o the_o emperor_n heraclius_n then_o at_o war_n with_o the_o persian_n afterward_o and_o his_o alcoran_n be_v fit_a only_a for_o a_o saracen_n camp_n preach_v lust_n to_o his_o follower_n but_o blood_n and_o destruction_n towards_o all_o other_o this_o may_v satisfy_v any_o man_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o mahometan_a religion_n nor_o in_o the_o religion_n itself_o which_o may_v incline_v he_o to_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v of_o divine_a revelation_n but_o whoever_o will_v know_v more_o of_o this_o vile_a imposture_n may_v see_v it_o full_o display_v in_o the_o life_n of_o mahomet_n late_o publish_v by_o the_o learned_a dr._n prideaux_n the_o reasonableness_n and_o certainty_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n part_n iu._n chap._n i._o that_o there_o be_v as_o great_a certainty_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n as_o there_o be_v of_o the_o be_v of_o god_n from_z what_o have_v be_v discourse_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v evident_a by_o all_o the_o argument_n by_o which_o any_o religion_n can_v possible_o be_v prove_v to_o be_v divine_a and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o true_a religion_n the_o christian_a religion_n must_v beit_v and_o if_o this_o be_v make_v appear_v it_o be_v all_o that_o need_v be_v say_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o any_o one_o but_o a_o atheist_n the_o scripture_n be_v defective_a in_o nothing_o that_o be_v requisite_a in_o a_o divine_a revelation_n but_o have_v all_o that_o can_v be_v require_v in_o the_o high_a degree_n to_o instance_n here_o only_o in_o miracle_n and_o in_o those_o only_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n our_o saviour_n wrought_v his_o miracle_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o enemy_n and_o extort_a a_o confession_n from_o the_o devil_n themselves_o of_o his_o divine_a power_n and_o if_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o be_v well_o assure_v and_o absolute_o certain_a of_o his_o resurrection_n they_o will_v never_o have_v have_v the_o confidence_n and_o the_o folly_n for_o it_o can_v have_v be_v no_o less_o to_o maintain_v so_o soon_o after_o his_o death_n in_o jerusalem_n the_o city_n where_o he_o be_v crucified_a that_o he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a they_o will_v never_o have_v choose_v that_o above_o all_o place_n to_o preach_v this_o doctrine_n and_o work_v their_o miracle_n in_o if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v true_a at_o least_o they_o will_v never_o have_v do_v it_o at_o the_o great_a and_o solemn_a feast_n of_o pentecost_n to_o provoke_v the_o jew_n to_o expose_v they_o to_o all_o the_o world_n for_o impostor_n no_o they_o will_v have_v take_v time_n to_o have_v lay_v their_o design_n with_o some_o better_a appearance_n and_o contrivance_n to_o be_v sure_a they_o will_v have_v avoid_v jerusalem_n as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v and_o above_o all_o time_n at_o so_o solemn_a a_o festival_n as_o that_o of_o pentecost_n they_o will_v have_v go_v rather_o to_o the_o remote_a corner_n of_o the_o earth_n 〈◊〉_d have_v tell_v their_o story_n than_o have_v run_v the_o hazard_n of_o such_o a_o discovery_n but_o when_o they_o stand_v the_o test_n of_o all_o that_o the_o jew_n can_v say_v or_o do_v to_o they_o when_o in_o that_o very_a city_n where_o he_o have_v be_v so_o late_o crucified_a they_o tell_v the_o jew_n to_o their_o face_n and_o before_o that_o numerous_a concourse_n of_o people_n which_o be_v then_o meet_v together_o at_o jerusalem_n that_o they_o be_v murderer_n that_o they_o murder_v their_o messiah_n but_o that_o he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o resurrection_n they_o speak_v those_o language_n and_o do_v those_o work_n which_o they_o then_o see_v and_o hear_v this_o be_v plain_a and_o open_a deal_n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o deceit_n in_o it_o if_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o can_v have_v be_v disprove_v they_o have_v be_v for_o ever_o silence_v but_o their_o worst_a enemy_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v able_a to_o disprove_v what_o they_o say_v that_o about_o three_o thousand_o convert_v be_v make_v on_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n the_o innocent_a and_o divine_a life_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o holiness_n and_o excellency_n of_o his_o doctrine_n the_o simplicity_n and_o meekness_n and_o constancy_n of_o his_o disciple_n the_o continuance_n of_o miracle_n for_o several_a age_n in_o the_o church_n the_o wonderful_a propagation_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o a_o few_o poor_a ignorant_a despise_a and_o persecute_v man_n every_o passage_n every_o circumstance_n in_o the_o whole_a dispensation_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v full_a of_o evidence_n in_o proof_n of_o it_o
but_o thus_o much_o in_o this_o place_n shall_v suffice_v all_o particular_n have_v be_v large_o insist_v upon_o in_o their_o proper_a place_n and_o since_o as_o sure_a as_o there_o be_v a_o god_n there_o must_v be_v a_o reveal_v religion_n if_o any_o man_n will_v dispute_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n let_v he_o instance_n in_o any_o other_o religion_n that_o can_v make_v a_o better_a plea_n and_o have_v more_o certainty_n that_o it_o come_v from_o god_n let_v he_o produce_v any_o other_o religion_n that_o have_v more_o visible_a character_n of_o divinity_n in_o it_o and_o we_o will_v not_o scruple_n to_o be_v of_o it_o but_o if_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o he_o to_o show_v any_o such_o as_o have_v be_v prove_v than_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v of_o this_o since_o there_o must_v be_v some_o reveal_v religion_n and_o if_o that_o religion_n which_o have_v more_o evidence_n for_o it_o than_o any_o other_o religion_n can_v be_v pretend_v to_o have_v and_o all_o that_o it_o can_v be_v requisite_a for_o it_o to_o have_v suppose_v it_o true_a and_o which_o it_o be_v therefore_o impossible_a to_o discover_v to_o be_v false_a if_o it_o be_v so_o if_o this_o religion_n be_v not_o true_a god_n must_v be_v want_v to_o mankind_n in_o what_o concern_v their_o eternal_a interest_n and_o happiness_n he_o must_v be_v want_v to_o himself_o and_o to_o his_o own_o attribute_n of_o goodness_n justice_n and_o truth_n and_o therefore_o he_o that_o upon_o a_o due_a examination_n of_o all_o the_o reason_n and_o motive_n to_o it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o christian_n can_v be_v no_o better_o than_o a_o atheist_n if_o he_o discern_v the_o consequence_n of_o thing_n and_o will_v hold_v to_o his_o own_o principle_n for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o medium_fw-la if_o we_o right_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o as_o sure_a as_o there_o be_v a_o god_n and_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o certain_a the_o gospel_n be_v reveal_v by_o he_o chap._n ii_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n have_v prove_v the_o truth_n and_o certainty_n of_o our_o religion_n i_o shall_v in_o the_o last_o place_n upon_o these_o principle_n give_v a_o resolution_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o subject_n that_o have_v cause_v such_o unnecessary_a and_o unhappy_a dispute_n among_o christian_n in_o these_o latter_a age_n for_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n this_o be_v no_o matter_n of_o controversy_n as_o indeed_o it_o can_v not_o then_o and_o ought_v not_o now_o to_o be_v 1._o consider_v the_o scripture_n only_o as_o a_o history_n contain_v the_o action_n and_o doctrine_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n we_o have_v the_o great_a humane_a testimony_n that_o can_v be_v of_o man_n who_o have_v all_o the_o opportunity_n of_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o those_o miracle_n etc._n etc._n which_o give_v evidence_n and_o authority_n to_o the_o doctrine_n as_o reveal_v from_o god_n and_o who_o can_v have_v no_o interest_n to_o deceive_v other_o but_o expose_v themselves_o to_o all_o manner_n of_o danger_n and_o infamy_n and_o torment_n by_o bear_v testimony_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n whereas_o imposture_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v invent_v not_o to_o incur_v such_o suffering_n but_o to_o avoid_v they_o or_o to_o obtain_v the_o advantage_n and_o pleasure_n of_o this_o world_n and_o so_o this_o testimony_n amount_v to_o a_o moral_a certainty_n or_o as_o it_o be_v proper_o enough_o call_v by_o some_o to_o a_o moral_a infallibility_n because_o it_o imply_v a_o moral_a impossibility_n of_o our_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o such_o a_o certainty_n it_o be_v as_o that_o nothing_o with_o any_o reason_n can_v be_v object_v against_o it_o we_o can_v have_v as_o little_a reason_n to_o doubt_v that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v and_o suffer_v and_o teach_v what_o the_o scripture_n relate_v of_o they_o in_o jerusalem_n antioch_n etc._n etc._n as_o that_o there_o ever_o be_v such_o place_n in_o the_o world_n nay_o we_o have_v that_o much_o better_o attest_v than_o this_o for_o many_o man_n have_v die_v in_o testimony_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o ii_o this_o testimony_n be_v consider_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n testify_v as_o it_o concern_v eternal_a salvation_n which_o be_v of_o the_o great_a concernment_n to_o all_o mankind_n it_o appear_v that_o god_n veracity_n and_o goodness_n be_v engage_v that_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v deceive_v inevitable_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o consequence_n so_o that_o this_o moral_a infallibility_n become_v hereby_o absolute_a infallibility_n and_o that_o which_o be_v before_o but_o humane_a faith_n become_v divine_a be_v ground_v not_o upon_o humane_a testimony_n but_o upon_o the_o divine_a attribute_n which_o do_v attest_v and_o confirm_v that_o humane_a testimony_n and_o so_o divine_a testimony_n be_v the_o ultimate_a ground_n why_o i_o believe_v the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o be_v deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v no_o particular_a reveal_v testimony_n indeed_o but_o that_o which_o be_v equivalent_a to_o it_o viz._n the_o constant_a attestation_n of_o god_n by_o his_o providence_n for_o it_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o very_a notion_n of_o a_o god_n to_o let_v man_n be_v deceive_v without_o any_o possible_a help_n or_o remedy_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o importance_n and_o so_o we_o have_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o faith_n absolute_o infallible_a because_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o divine_a attribute_n that_o god_n do_v confirm_v this_o humane_a testimony_n by_o his_o own_o iii_o the_o argument_n than_o proceed_v thus_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v false_a it_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o discover_v they_o to_o be_v so_o and_o it_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o truth_n and_o goodness_n of_o almighty_a god_n to_o suffer_v a_o deceit_n of_o this_o nature_n to_o pass_v upon_o mankind_n without_o any_o possibility_n of_o a_o discovery_n therefore_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v not_o false_a here_o be_v 1._o the_o object_n or_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v viz._n that_o the_o revelation_n deliver_v to_o we_o in_o the_o scripture_n be_v from_o god_n 2._o the_o motive_n or_o evidence_n to_o induce_v our_o belief_n viz._n humane_a testimony_n 3._o a_o confirmation_n of_o that_o testimony_n or_o the_o formal_a principle_n and_o reason_n of_o our_o belief_n viz._n the_o divine_a goodness_n and_o truth_n the_o object_n therefore_o or_o thing_n believe_v be_v the_o same_o to_o we_o that_o it_o be_v to_o those_o who_o see_v the_o miracle_n by_o which_o the_o scripture_n stand_v confirm_v viz._n the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n and_o the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o our_o belief_n be_v the_o same_o that_o they_o be_v viz._n the_o divine_a goodness_n and_o truth_n whereby_o we_o be_v assure_v that_o god_n will_v not_o suffer_v miracle_n to_o be_v wrought_v in_o his_o own_o name_n according_a to_o prophecy_n former_o deliver_v and_o with_o all_o other_o circumstance_n of_o credibility_n only_o to_o confirm_v a_o lye_n the_o only_a difference_n then_o between_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n in_o we_o and_o in_o the_o christian_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o be_v this_o that_o though_o we_o believe_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o ground_n and_o reason_n with_o they_o yet_o we_o have_v not_o the_o same_o immediate_a motive_n or_o evidence_n to_o induce_v our_o belief_n or_o to_o satisfy_v we_o in_o these_o reason_n and_o convince_v we_o that_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v upon_o these_o ground_n that_o be_v to_o satisfy_v and_o convince_v we_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v final_o resolve_v into_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n himself_o and_o be_v as_o well_o certify_v to_o we_o as_o his_o divine_a attribute_n can_v render_v it_o for_o they_o be_v assure_v of_o this_o from_o what_o their_o own_o sense_n receive_v but_o we_o have_v our_o assurance_n of_o it_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o other_o the_o question_n therefore_o will_v be_v whether_o the_o motive_n and_o argument_n for_o this_o belief_n in_o we_o or_o the_o mean_n whereby_o we_o become_v assure_v that_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o as_o sufficient_a to_o produce_v a_o divine_a faith_n in_o we_o and_o to_o establish_v our_o faith_n upon_o the_o divine_a authority_n as_o the_o motive_n and_o argument_n which_o those_o have_v who_o live_v with_o the_o apostle_n and_o see_v their_o miracle_n can_v be_v to_o produce_v that_o faith_n in_o they_o which_o resolve_v itself_o into_o the_o divine_a authority_n and_o this_o enquiry_n will_v depend_v upon_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o whether_o
and_o such_o prophecy_n deliver_v as_o give_v to_o the_o scripture_n the_o full_a evidence_n and_o authority_n of_o a_o divine_a revelation_n if_o therefore_o it_o be_v inquire_v why_o we_o believe_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o answer_n be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o miracle_n and_o prophecy_n which_o concur_v with_o all_o other_o circumstance_n requisite_a in_o a_o revelation_n confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o they_o if_o it_o be_v ask_v how_o we_o know_v that_o these_o prophecy_n and_o miracle_n be_v true_a and_o effectual_a and_o not_o feign_v or_o insufficient_a i_o answer_v because_o we_o have_v they_o so_o relate_v and_o attest_v that_o consider_v bare_o as_o matter_n of_o fact_n they_o have_v all_o the_o credibility_n that_o any_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v capable_a of_o and_o therefore_o may_v as_o safe_o be_v rely_v upon_o as_o any_o thing_n which_o we_o do_v ourselves_o see_v or_o hear_v if_o it_o be_v further_o urge_v that_o for_o all_o this_o i_o may_v be_v deceive_v since_o all_o man_n be_v fallible_a and_o no_o man_n be_v infallible_o assure_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n as_o rome_n who_o never_o see_v it_o though_o no_o man_n neither_o can_v any_o more_o doubt_n of_o it_o than_o he_o can_v doubt_v whether_o there_o be_v such_o a_o place_n as_o london_n who_o live_v in_o it_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v a_o bare_a possibility_n of_o be_v deceive_v in_o all_o humane_a evidence_n but_o yet_o i_o deny_v that_o we_o can_v possible_o be_v deceive_v in_o this_o case_n because_o though_o the_o evidence_n itself_o be_v humane_a yet_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o concern_v be_v of_o that_o nature_n that_o god_n will_v never_o suffer_v the_o world_n to_o be_v thus_o long_o impose_v upon_o in_o they_o without_o all_o possibility_n of_o find_v out_o the_o truth_n so_o that_o here_o we_o resolve_v our_o faith_n into_o the_o divine_a authority_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o same_o miracle_n by_o reason_n whereof_o the_o eye_n witness_n of_o they_o do_v resolve_v they_o into_o it_o but_o they_o believe_v these_o miracle_n as_o see_v by_o themselves_o and_o we_o believe_v they_o as_o see_v and_o witness_v by_o other_o but_o both_o they_o and_o we_o believe_v they_o as_o the_o work_n of_o god_n himself_o it_o may_v have_v be_v allege_v if_o we_o have_v see_v those_o miracle_n that_o we_o may_v possible_o be_v decive_v and_o so_o indeed_o we_o may_v if_o we_o can_v not_o have_v secure_o rely_v upon_o god_n truth_n and_o goodness_n that_o they_o be_v design_v by_o he_o to_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o which_o they_o be_v wrought_v and_o we_o may_v with_o equal_a security_n rely_v upon_o the_o same_o truth_n and_o goodness_n for_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o history_n of_o they_o as_o we_o can_v have_v do_v for_o the_o sufficiency_n of_o they_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o which_o they_o be_v wrought_v though_o they_o have_v be_v perform_v in_o our_o sight_n since_o it_o be_v as_o impossible_a to_o find_v out_o any_o deceit_n in_o the_o account_n give_v of_o they_o as_o it_o will_v have_v be_v for_o we_o to_o find_v any_o in_o the_o miracle_n themselves_o at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o performance_n humane_a testimony_n be_v the_o conveyance_n and_o the_o mean_n of_o deliver_v the_o truth_n contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n down_o to_o we_o and_o we_o who_o can_v neither_o see_v the_o miracle_n nor_o hear_v the_o doctrine_n at_o the_o first_o hand_n have_v at_o this_o distance_n of_o time_n the_o truth_n of_o they_o ascertain_v by_o a_o continue_a successive_a testimony_n till_o we_o arrive_v at_o such_o as_o be_v immediate_a witness_n of_o they_o now_o those_o that_o see_v and_o hear_v all_o thing_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o in_o the_o scripture_n can_v not_o esteem_v their_o sense_n infallible_a but_o they_o notwithstanding_o believe_v our_o saviour_n and_o his_o disciple_n to_o be_v so_o of_o who_o yet_o their_o sense_n only_o can_v give_v they_o mean_n of_o assurance_n that_o they_o be_v infallible_a they_o know_v their_o sense_n may_v deceive_v they_o or_o that_o they_o may_v be_v mistake_v concern_v the_o object_n of_o sense_n but_o nevertheless_o they_o believe_v that_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o apostle_n can_v not_o deceive_v they_o upon_o this_o only_a ground_n that_o their_o sense_n or_o their_o reason_n by_o deduction_n from_o sense_n tell_v they_o so_o there_o be_v not_o one_o man_n of_o they_o perhaps_o but_o have_v often_o observe_v his_o sense_n misrepresent_v object_n to_o he_o and_o yet_o in_o this_o case_n upon_o the_o sole_a testimony_n of_o their_o sense_n they_o ground_v a_o infallible_a faith_n because_o though_o their_o sense_n have_v misrepresent_v object_n yet_o it_o be_v in_o a_o wrong_a medium_n at_o a_o undue_a distance_n or_o by_o reason_n of_o some_o indisposition_n of_o the_o sense_n itself_o and_o still_o their_o sense_n or_o rather_o their_o reason_n by_o the_o help_n of_o their_o sense_n discover_v that_o their_o sense_n have_v lead_v they_o into_o mistake_n but_o in_o the_o present_a case_n when_o the_o object_n be_v place_v in_o open_a and_o frequent_a view_n to_o the_o great_a advantage_n when_o it_o be_v public_a and_o expose_v to_o multitude_n when_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o opinion_n concern_v it_o and_o when_o the_o matter_n be_v of_o infinite_a importance_n here_o they_o have_v reason_n to_o conclude_v that_o the_o god_n who_o frame_v their_o sense_n will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v so_o hurtful_a to_o they_o as_o they_o must_v needs_o have_v be_v if_o they_o have_v be_v deceive_v by_o they_o in_o like_a manner_n in_o the_o testimony_n which_o descend_v to_o we_o from_o former_a age_n we_o see_v with_o other_o man_n eye_n and_o hear_v with_o other_o man_n ear_n and_o though_o the_o testimony_n of_o other_o may_v often_o fail_v we_o and_o be_v subject_a to_o a_o double_a inconveniency_n through_o the_o incapacity_n and_o unfaithfulness_n of_o witness_n yet_o as_o in_o the_o former_a case_n so_o here_o when_o all_o circumstance_n be_v weigh_v and_o consider_v and_o after_o the_o utmost_a trial_n no_o reason_n can_v be_v find_v to_o withhold_v our_o assent_n but_o all_o thing_n stand_v undisprove_v and_o no_o just_a scruple_n appear_v but_o only_o a_o bare_a possibility_n of_o be_v deceive_v and_o this_o arise_v not_o from_o any_o defect_n but_o that_o of_o humane_a nature_n itself_o here_o god_n goodness_n and_o his_o truth_n must_v needs_o interpose_v to_o take_v away_o that_o only_a impediment_n which_o otherwise_o must_v unavoidable_o hinder_v any_o thing_n from_o ever_o be_v know_v to_o be_v infallible_a the_o only_a certainty_n which_o we_o can_v have_v that_o our_o sense_n be_v true_a be_v this_o that_o god_n will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v deceive_v where_o the_o disposition_n of_o the_o medium_n and_o distance_n of_o the_o object_n and_o all_o other_o circumstance_n be_v right_o qualify_v because_o that_o will_v be_v inconsistent_a with_o his_o attribute_n of_o justice_n goodness_n and_o truth_n but_o it_o will_v be_v inconsistent_a with_o these_o attribute_n not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o our_o body_n for_o they_o will_v be_v provide_v for_o as_o well_o though_o our_o sense_n be_v delude_v we_o shall_v see_v and_o hear_v and_o taste_v just_a as_o we_o do_v now_o though_o we_o be_v never_o so_o much_o deceive_v in_o these_o sensation_n therefore_o the_o truth_n and_o goodness_n and_o justice_n of_o god_n be_v engage_v not_o to_o suffer_v we_o to_o be_v deceive_v in_o respect_n to_o our_o soul_n not_o in_o regard_n to_o our_o body_n and_o if_o we_o have_v no_o certainty_n that_o our_o sense_n do_v not_o deceive_v we_o but_o because_o god_n will_v not_o suffer_v such_o a_o cheat_n to_o be_v put_v upon_o we_o as_o we_o be_v intelligent_a and_o rational_a being_n we_o have_v the_o same_o and_o much_o great_a reason_n to_o conclude_v that_o he_o will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o lie_v under_o such_o a_o delusion_n in_o reference_n to_o our_o eternal_a interest_n if_o god_n will_v not_o suffer_v our_o mind_n unavoidable_o to_o lie_v under_o a_o temporal_a delusion_n of_o no_o great_a consequence_n have_v we_o not_o much_o more_o reason_n to_o conclude_v that_o he_o will_v not_o suffer_v we_o unavoidable_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o any_o mean_n whatsoever_o in_o reference_n to_o our_o eternal_a interest_n for_o in_o this_o case_n to_o be_v deceive_v be_v to_o be_v destroy_v and_o to_o suffer_v it_o be_v a_o thousand_o time_n worse_o than_o if_o he_o shall_v suffer_v all_o mankind_n at_o once_o not_o only_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o their_o sense_n but_o to_o be_v poison_v by_o that_o deceit_n and_o therefore_o the_o special_a providence_n and_o particular_a care_n of_o god_n must_v be_v concern_v to_o prevent_v it_o
or_o other_o preserve_v than_o that_o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v it_o out_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o egyptian_n to_o omit_v the_o mâ—ntion_n of_o these_o person_n of_o who_o they_o haâ—_n any_o â—islike_n or_o who_o have_v make_v themselves_o oâ—ioâ—s_o to_o they_o thus_o in_o the_o xxth_o dynasty_n of_o their_o king_n there_o be_v a_o total_a vacancy_n for_o the_o spacâ—_n of_o clxxviii_o year_n which_o the_o learned_a mr._n greaves_n with_o great_a probability_n supply_v with_o the_o name_n of_o those_o king_n who_o build_v the_o pyramid_n two_o whereof_o cheops_n and_o chephren_n as_o 128._o as_o herod_n lib._n 2._o c._n 128._o herodotus_n say_v the_o egyptian_n out_o of_o hatred_n to_o they_o will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o name_n but_o call_v the_o pyramid_n which_o they_o have_v erect_v the_o pyramid_n of_o philition_n a_o shepherd_n who_o in_o those_o day_n feed_v his_o cattle_n there_o the_o which_o hatred_n say_v â—â—idoâ—raph_v say_v 〈…〉_o â—â—idoâ—raph_v mr._n greaves_n occasion_v by_o their_o oppressious_a as_o diodorus_n also_o mention_n may_v cause_n manethos_n to_o omit_v the_o rest_n especiaâ—â—_n sabachus_n a_o aethiopian_a and_o a_o usurper_n but_o whatever_o account_n be_v to_o be_v give_v of_o the_o egyptian_a history_n in_o that_o particular_a this_o make_v the_o history_n of_o that_o nation_n in_o general_a very_o uncertain_a and_o may_v afford_v a_o sufâ—â—erent_a reason_n why_o the_o jew_n be_v either_o omit_v or_o 〈◊〉_d by_o heathen_a historian_n who_o have_v what_o they_o relate_v of_o they_o from_o the_o egyptian_n and_o the_o hebrew_n neither_o live_v with_o the_o egyptian_n nor_o leave_v they_o upon_o such_o term_n as_o to_o have_v their_o story_n faithful_o tell_v by_o a_o nation_n who_o will_v suffer_v nothing_o to_o pass_v down_o to_o posterity_n if_o they_o can_v help_v it_o that_o be_v displease_v to_o they_o when_o it_o happen_v but_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v so_o notorious_a as_o not_o to_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v whole_o stifle_v they_o will_v be_v sure_a to_o vary_v and_o deface_v it_o with_o false_a circumstance_n in_o the_o report_n which_o they_o give_v out_o concern_v it_o and_o here_o i_o must_v once_o more_o complain_v of_o mr._n blount_n who_o as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o egyptian_a historian_n that_o have_v a_o implacable_a hatred_n of_o our_o religion_n profess_v to_o translate_v that_o place_n of_o tacitus_n which_o concern_v the_o original_a of_o the_o jew_n cut_v his_o translation_n short_a and_o go_v no_o fâ—rther_a than_o the_o vilify_n and_o false_a part_n of_o the_o account_n which_o tacitus_n give_v for_o his_o character_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o the_o relation_n of_o what_o pompey_n discover_v upon_o his_o entrance_n into_o the_o temple_n be_v omit_v and_o beside_o that_o which_o he_o have_v translate_v be_v far_o from_o be_v exact_a but_o as_o i_o observe_v before_o that_o in_o speak_v of_o the_o ark_n he_o have_v make_v sir_n thomas_n brown_n say_v that_o will_v not_o appear_v feasible_a which_o the_o learned_a knight_n have_v say_v will_v appear_v feasible_a so_o he_o have_v deal_v no_o better_a with_o tacitus_n make_v he_o likewise_o deny_v what_o he_o have_v affirm_v tacitus_n v._n tacitus_n tâ—â—â—_n hist_o lib._n v._n say_v he_o ritus_fw-la quoquo_fw-la modo_fw-la inducti_fw-la antiquitate_fw-la defenduntur_fw-la these_o rite_n by_o what_o mean_v soever_o introduce_v be_v defend_v by_o their_o antiquity_n which_o 13â—_n which_o oâ—â—â—_n of_o reason_n p._n 13â—_n mr._n blount_n translate_v thus_o but_o by_o what_o mean_v soever_o they_o have_v be_v introduce_v they_o have_v no_o antiquity_n for_o their_o patronization_n this_o be_v to_o use_v the_o history_n of_o tacitus_n as_o ill_o as_o he_o do_v that_o of_o the_o bible_n and_o much_o worse_a than_o tacitus_n himself_o have_v do_v the_o jew_n for_o if_o it_o be_v right_o understand_v what_o tacitus_n have_v write_v of_o the_o jew_n prove_v a_o very_a remarkable_a vindication_n of_o their_o religion_n he_o say_v indeed_o that_o they_o consecrate_v the_o image_n of_o a_o ass_n but_o he_o say_v it_o only_o as_o a_o report_n which_o he_o confute_v afterward_o himself_o by_o acknowledge_v that_o pompey_n when_o he_o enter_v into_o the_o temple_n find_v no_o image_n in_o it_o and_o give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o religion_n he_o say_v aegyptij_fw-la pelraque_fw-la animalia_fw-la effigiesque_fw-la compositas_fw-la venerantur_fw-la judaei_n ment_fw-la sell_v unumque_fw-la 〈◊〉_d intelligunt_fw-la profanos_fw-la qui_fw-la deum_fw-la imagine_v mortalibus_fw-la materiis_fw-la in_o species_n hominum_fw-la effingunt_fw-la summum_fw-la illud_fw-la aeternum_fw-la neque_fw-la mutabile_fw-la neque_fw-la interiturum_fw-la igitur_fw-la nulla_fw-la simulachra_fw-la vrbibâ—s_fw-la suis_fw-la nedum_fw-la templis_fw-la sunt_fw-la which_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o what_o this_o historian_n write_v before_o in_o these_o word_n effigiem_fw-la animalis_fw-la quo_fw-la monstrante_fw-la errorem_fw-la sitimque_fw-la depâ—lerunt_fw-la penetâ—ali_fw-la sacravere_fw-la that_o some_o have_v charge_v he_o with_o contradict_v himself_o but_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o story_n of_o their_o worship_v a_o ass_n be_v relate_v as_o a_o tradition_n which_o be_v afterward_o sufficient_o confute_v by_o his_o own_o account_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n and_o by_o what_o pompey_n find_v nullà _fw-fr nitus_fw-la deum_fw-la effigy_n vacuam_fw-la sedem_fw-la &_o inania_fw-la arcana_fw-la whatever_o his_o design_n be_v and_o however_o his_o obscure_a way_n of_o writing_n have_v make_v he_o to_o be_v misunderstand_v there_o can_v hardly_o be_v any_o thing_n say_v more_o for_o the_o truth_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n than_o what_o tacitus_n have_v deliver_v of_o it_o and_o if_o any_o one_o will_v compare_v that_o which_o tully_n have_v say_v in_o the_o same_o flacco_fw-la same_o pro_fw-la flacco_fw-la oration_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o of_o the_o jew_n he_o must_v conclude_v that_o what_o be_v speak_v against_o the_o jew_n be_v rather_o to_o their_o commendation_n than_o to_o their_o disgrace_n tully_n there_o declare_v the_o greek_n to_o be_v of_o no_o credit_n nor_o esteem_n but_o unfaithful_a and_o of_o the_o worst_a reputation_n even_o to_o a_o proverb_n in_o their_o testimony_n and_o oath_n he_o be_v careful_a not_o to_o involve_v the_o athenian_n and_o lacedaemonian_n in_o the_o common_a scandal_n who_o appear_v for_o his_o client_n and_o give_v a_o high_a character_n of_o the_o massilian_n and_o will_v seem_v to_o confine_v his_o discourse_n to_o the_o asiatic_a greek_n by_o who_o own_o confession_n he_o say_v the_o people_n of_o phrygia_n mysia_n caria_n and_o lydia_n be_v proverbial_o infamous_a when_o he_o have_v express_v this_o contempt_n of_o the_o greek_n he_o fall_v next_o upon_o the_o jew_n but_o what_o have_v he_o to_o say_v of_o they_o he_o call_v their_o religion_n a_o barbarous_a superstition_n and_o jerusalem_n a_o suspicious_a and_o rail_a city_n and_o he_o pronounce_v the_o jewish_a religion_n to_o be_v unsuitable_a to_o the_o splendour_n and_o gravity_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o roman_n he_o insinuate_v that_o they_o be_v a_o people_n not_o well_o affect_v to_o the_o roman_a state_n and_o urge_v the_o conquest_n of_o they_o by_o pompey_n as_o a_o argument_n against_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o religion_n when_o so_o very_o learned_a a_o orator_n have_v nothing_o but_o these_o common_a topic_n of_o slander_n to_o charge_v they_o withal_o though_o it_o be_v for_o the_o interest_n of_o his_o câ—use_n to_o speak_v the_o worst_a he_o know_v of_o they_o what_o can_v be_v a_o great_a justification_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o their_o religion_n one_o of_o the_o accusation_n lay_v against_o flaccus_n who_o defence_n tully_n have_v undertake_v be_v that_o sum_v of_o gold_n have_v be_v wont_a to_o be_v send_v out_o of_o italy_n and_o out_o of_o all_o the_o roman_a province_n to_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n flaccus_n have_v forbid_v any_o to_o be_v export_v from_o asia_n here_o it_o concern_v tully_n to_o expose_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o to_o vindicate_v the_o prohibition_n relate_v to_o it_o but_o he_o who_o never_o speak_v little_a upon_o any_o subject_a that_o can_v afford_v a_o scope_n for_o his_o eloquence_n say_v so_o little_a here_o to_o the_o dispraise_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o their_o religion_n that_o the_o commendation_n of_o another_o have_v be_v less_o to_o their_o honour_n it_o be_v observable_a that_o tully_n mention_n nothing_o of_o their_o worship_v a_o ass_n which_o be_v so_o groundless_a and_o foolish_a a_o slander_n that_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o imagine_v what_o can_v give_v occasion_n to_o it_o and_o perhaps_o no_o better_a account_n of_o it_o can_v be_v assign_v than_o that_o the_o enemy_n of_o their_o religion_n be_v resolve_v to_o fasten_v the_o worst_a and_o most_o ridiculous_a falsehood_n they_o can_v upon_o it_o but_o if_o it_o may_v be_v permit_v i_o to_o add_v a_o conjecture_n to_o those_o which_o have_v be_v make_v by_o
a_o confirmation_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o they_o the_o person_n there_o mention_v be_v as_o so_o many_o witness_n to_o attest_v that_o they_o be_v genuine_a for_o beside_o the_o general_a concernment_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o of_o the_o several_a church_n more_o especial_o to_o which_o such_o epistle_n be_v write_v the_o person_n who_o be_v salute_v by_o name_n in_o they_o be_v more_o particular_o concern_v to_o take_v cognizance_n of_o they_o and_o to_o know_v all_o the_o circumstance_n relate_v to_o they_o and_o st_n paul_n advice_n to_o timothy_n to_o drink_v no_o long_o water_n but_o to_o use_v a_o little_a wine_n for_o his_o stomach_n sake_n and_o his_o often_o infirmity_n 1_o tim._n v._o 23._o be_v requisite_a to_o be_v give_v in_o that_o epistle_n that_o it_o may_v remain_v record_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o confutation_n of_o that_o superstition_n which_o some_o be_v guilty_a of_o in_o abstain_v from_o thing_n lawful_a and_o particular_o from_o wine_n out_o of_o a_o opinion_n of_o holiness_n in_o refrain_v from_o they_o and_o of_o sin_n in_o the_o use_n of_o they_o 5._o that_o infallible_a spirit_n which_o assist_v and_o inspire_v the_o apostle_n and_o other_o sacred_a writer_n be_v not_o permanent_a and_o habitual_a or_o continual_o reside_v in_o they_o nor_o give_v for_o all_o purpose_n and_o occasion_n as_o we_o may_v observe_v in_o st_n paul_n who_o acquaint_v we_o in_o some_o thing_n that_o he_o have_v not_o receive_v of_o the_o lord_n what_o he_o write_v but_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v bestow_v for_o the_o benefit_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o wâ—re_v give_v in_o such_o measure_n at_o such_o time_n and_o upon_o such_o occasion_n as_o may_v be_v useful_a for_o edification_n we_o find_v that_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o great_a concernment_n and_o importance_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n the_o apostle_n meet_v together_o in_o council_n to_o decide_v the_o controversy_n both_o because_o according_a to_o our_o saviour_n promise_n to_o they_o they_o may_v expect_v a_o more_o abundant_a effusion_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o they_o when_o they_o be_v assemble_v in_o his_o name_n for_o that_o purpose_n and_o because_o the_o thing_n in_o debate_n depend_v upon_o matter_n of_o fact_n viz._n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v requisite_a that_o many_o shall_v meet_v together_o and_o testify_v of_o that_o matter_n beside_o several_a that_o come_v down_o from_o judea_n to_o antioch_n have_v refuse_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o st_n paul_n and_o st_n barnabas_n and_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o these_o man_n shall_v be_v convince_v by_o the_o unanimous_a and_o joint_a authority_n of_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v meet_v in_o a_o full_a council_n declare_v it_o seem_v good_a to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o to_o we_o act_v 15.28_o that_o be_v not_o only_o to_o we_o but_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o well_o as_o to_o we_o and_o this_o be_v for_o a_o example_n and_o precedent_n to_o the_o church_n in_o future_a age_n to_o determine_v controversy_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o counsel_n 6._o the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v bestow_v upon_o man_n who_o may_v have_v personal_a fail_n and_o be_v man_n of_o like_a passion_n with_o we_o act._n 14.25_o they_o have_v this_o treasure_n in_o earthen_a vessel_n that_o the_o excellency_n of_o the_o power_n may_v be_v of_o god_n and_o not_o of_o themselves_o 2_o cor._n 4.7_o but_o they_o werechosen_a to_o be_v apostle_n and_o evangelist_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v so_o far_o exempt_a from_o error_n in_o the_o execution_n of_o their_o office_n and_o ministry_n as_o not_o to_o deliver_v false_a doctrine_n in_o their_o write_n which_o be_v to_o be_v read_v and_o receive_v of_o all_o church_n in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o world_n for_o this_o will_v have_v defeat_v and_o subvert_v the_o design_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o mission_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o therefore_o this_o god_n will_v not_o suffer_v though_o they_o may_v be_v suffer_v to_o incur_v such_o fail_n as_o be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n 7._o there_o be_v nothing_o assert_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n but_o what_o have_v some_o relation_n to_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n though_o some_o part_n of_o it_o have_v a_o less_o direct_a and_o apparent_a tendency_n to_o this_o end_n than_o other_o if_o any_o one_o passage_n or_o circumstance_n shall_v have_v be_v erroneous_a this_o will_v diminish_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o make_v they_o in_o some_o degree_n less_o capable_a to_o promote_v the_o end_n for_o which_o they_o be_v write_v and_o there_o be_v so_o many_o particular_a gift_n the_o gift_n of_o wisdom_n and_o of_o knowledge_n of_o tongue_n and_o of_o interpretation_n of_o tongue_n and_o of_o discern_v of_o spirit_n and_o so_o many_o distinct_a office_n as_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n and_o evangelist_n and_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n we_o can_v conceive_v how_o those_o gift_n and_o these_o office_n can_v be_v better_o employ_v than_o in_o preserve_v that_o book_n from_o error_n which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o standard_n of_o truth_n for_o all_o age_n or_o how_o if_o that_o book_n have_v not_o be_v secure_v from_o error_n by_o they_o these_o gift_n and_o office_n have_v answer_v the_o end_n of_o their_o appointment_n thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v to_o prove_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v infallible_a in_o all_o the_o part_n and_o circumstance_n of_o they_o but_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o if_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o sacred_a writer_n have_v not_o extend_v to_o the_o word_n and_o circumstance_n but_o only_o to_o the_o substantial_a and_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n this_o of_o itself_o be_v enough_o to_o vindicate_v the_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n nay_o further_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v only_o with_o the_o same_o certainty_n and_o integrity_n that_o be_v in_o thucydides_n or_o in_o any_o other_o credible_a historian_n which_o the_o most_o obstinate_a and_o inveterate_a adversary_n can_v never_o deny_v yet_o even_o then_o no_o man_n without_o much_o unreasonableness_n can_v reject_v it_o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o style_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n when_o god_n reveal_v himself_o to_o man_n he_o must_v be_v suppose_v to_o do_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v suitable_a to_o the_o necessity_n and_o occasion_n of_o those_o to_o who_o the_o revelation_n be_v make_v and_o in_o such_o language_n and_o form_n of_o speech_n as_o that_o he_o may_v be_v understand_v by_o those_o to_o who_o he_o reveal_v himself_o he_o may_v be_v suppose_v to_o speak_v in_o the_o idiom_n and_o in_o the_o metaphor_n and_o phrase_n in_o use_n among_o they_o and_o to_o allude_v to_o their_o custom_n and_o manner_n of_o life_n to_o have_v regard_n to_o the_o condition_n and_o state_n of_o their_o affair_n and_o to_o condescend_v in_o some_o measure_n to_o their_o weakness_n to_o speak_v to_o their_o capacity_n so_o as_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o his_o law_n and_o to_o encourage_v and_o excite_v man_n to_o obey_v they_o for_o though_o the_o particular_a reason_n and_o design_n of_o every_o law_n be_v not_o always_o necessary_a to_o be_v know_v yet_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o those_o to_o who_o they_o be_v give_v shall_v know_v what_o the_o law_n be_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v their_o duty_n prescribe_v in_o such_o a_o way_n as_o may_v be_v effectual_a to_o recommend_v the_o practice_n of_o it_o to_o they_o the_o style_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v a_o subject_n which_o have_v be_v large_o discourse_v of_o by_o mr_n boyle_n and_o other_o what_o i_o intend_v to_o say_v upon_o it_o i_o shall_v reduce_v to_o these_o head_n i._o the_o grammatical_a construction_n ii_o the_o metaphor_n and_o figure_n and_o rhetorical_a scheme_n of_o speech_n iii_o the_o decorum_n or_o suitableness_n of_o the_o matter_n or_o the_o thing_n themselves_o iv_o the_o method_n i._o the_o grammatical_a construction_n and_o propriety_n of_o speak_v it_o have_v be_v by_o many_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a resemblance_n between_o the_o style_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o that_o of_o homer_n the_o most_o ancient_a book_n we_o have_v beside_o and_o it_o be_v likewise_o observable_a that_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v by_o some_o look_v upon_o as_o defect_n in_o the_o scripture_n style_n as_o the_o use_v one_o gender_n or_o one_o number_n or_o case_n or_o tense_n for_o another_o the_o putting_z participle_n for_o verb_n the_o comparative_a or_o superlative_a for_o the_o positive_a active_n for_o passive_n or_o passive_n for_o active_n be_v particular_o take_v notice_n of_o by_o homer_n
and_o that_o the_o one_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o of_o delicacy_n in_o it_o than_o the_o other_o and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n in_o their_o write_n which_o be_v not_o so_o agreeable_a to_o the_o niceness_n of_o latter_a time_n it_o be_v a_o argument_n of_o their_o innecence_n and_o purity_n and_o of_o a_o native_a simplicity_n of_o manner_n void_a of_o pride_n and_o of_o shame_n arise_v from_o gild_n in_o matter_n of_o history_n several_a thing_n may_v be_v mention_v not_o so_o much_o for_o their_o own_o sake_n as_o because_o they_o be_v memorable_a in_o those_o time_n and_o may_v help_v to_o keep_v up_o the_o remembrance_n of_o other_o thing_n more_o considerable_a if_o moses_n have_v relate_v who_o find_v the_o mule_n in_o the_o wilderness_n for_o the_o original_a word_n be_v capable_a of_o a_o different_a signification_n 〈◊〉_d signification_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d homer_n have_v make_v the_o same_o observation_n the_o character_n and_o speech_n of_o person_n in_o the_o scripture_n be_v exceed_o natural_a and_o discover_v all_o the_o unaffected_a and_o inimitable_a mark_n of_o truth_n they_o be_v short_a and_o contain_v such_o circumstance_n and_o thought_n as_o be_v not_o far_o fetch_v 2._o iliad_n 2._o but_o arise_v from_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n and_o have_v manifest_a influence_n upon_o the_o action_n themselves_o this_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o history_n of_o joseph_n and_o his_o brethren_n and_o in_o several_a other_o passage_n which_o be_v so_o natural_o relate_v that_o in_o some_o of_o they_o the_o manner_n of_o relation_n which_o manifest_o speak_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o be_v deliver_v have_v give_v occasion_n to_o the_o cavil_n of_o such_o as_o have_v not_o well_o consider_v it_o saul_n inquire_v of_o abner_n who_o son_n david_n be_v abner_n answer_v he_o do_v not_o know_v david_n be_v bring_v to_o saul_n who_o ask_v he_o the_o same_o question_n 1_o sam._n 17.55_o 58._o yet_o saul_n have_v send_v to_o jesse_n for_o his_o son_n david_n to_o play_v before_o he_o upon_o the_o harp_n 1_o sam._n 16.19_o grotius_n impute_v this_o forgetfulness_n to_o the_o distemper_n which_o saul_n then_o labour_v under_o and_o to_o the_o multiplicity_n of_o his_o affair_n but_o be_v it_o ever_o expect_a of_o any_o king_n that_o he_o shall_v remember_v the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o all_o his_o servant_n jesse_n be_v a_o obscure_a man_n and_o david_n have_v not_o then_o be_v so_o much_o take_v notice_n of_o as_o that_o his_o father_n name_n shall_v be_v know_v in_o saul_n court_n and_o abner_n be_v absent_a with_o the_o army_n may_v never_o see_v david_n nor_o hear_v of_o he_o before_o in_o the_o relation_n of_o saul_n death_n the_o messenger_n who_o bring_v the_o news_n have_v declare_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o amalekite_n yet_o david_n afterward_o inquire_v of_o he_o whence_o be_v thou_o but_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o natural_a than_o for_o a_o man_n in_o that_o consternation_n to_o ask_v that_o question_n so_o soon_o after_o 2_o sam._n 1.8_o 13._o some_o have_v allege_v that_o they_o can_v conceive_v no_o reason_n for_o that_o passage_n concern_v the_o arrow_n which_o jonathan_n be_v to_o shoot_v to_o give_v david_n notice_n whether_o he_o be_v to_o go_v or_o stay_v because_o though_o he_o do_v shoot_v in_o that_o manner_n which_o by_o agreement_n be_v to_o be_v a_o sign_n to_o he_o that_o he_o must_v be_v go_v yet_o they_o meet_v and_o discourse_v together_o upon_o the_o place_n after_o jonathan_n have_v send_v his_o servant_n away_o but_o it_o seem_v they_o have_v a_o more_o favourable_a opportunity_n than_o they_o expect_v of_o converse_v there_o and_o though_o this_o happen_v beyond_o expectation_n yet_o the_o sacred_a historian_n be_v so_o punctuallas_n to_o acquaint_v we_o with_o that_o sign_n which_o be_v give_v by_o a_o agreement_n make_v between_o david_n and_o jonathan_n when_o they_o suppose_v that_o it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v safe_a for_o they_o to_o come_v to_o one_o another_o 1_o sam._n 20._o there_o be_v no_o nice_a subject_n than_o when_o a_o man_n be_v force_v to_o speak_v of_o himself_o truth_n if_o it_o be_v to_o his_o own_o praise_n will_v be_v reject_v as_o falsehood_n or_o at_o least_o censure_v for_o vanity_n and_o if_o he_o blame_v himself_o this_o will_v be_v suspect_v as_o design_v only_o to_o extort_v a_o commendation_n from_o other_o and_o yet_o there_o be_v certain_a time_n and_o occasion_n 〈…〉_o 〈◊〉_d â—_o aâ—â—â—am_o 〈…〉_o â—nni_fw-it 〈…〉_o in_o which_o the_o wise_a and_o best_a man_n have_v think_v it_o requisite_a to_o speak_v with_o great_a freedom_n and_o openness_n of_o themselves_o there_o be_v a_o deference_n owe_v to_o authority_n and_o a_o reverence_n due_a to_o year_n and_o therefore_o ancient_a man_n and_o man_n in_o power_n may_v speak_v as_o we_o say_v with_o authority_n and_o any_o man_n may_v speak_v in_o his_o own_o vindication_n what_o will_v not_o become_v he_o in_o another_o case_n every_o man_n have_v a_o right_a to_o defend_v his_o own_o innocence_n by_o all_o lawful_a mean_n and_o to_o speak_v truth_n can_v be_v unlawful_a though_o it_o be_v in_o his_o own_o commendation_n nor_o can_v there_o be_v any_o indecency_n in_o it_o when_o it_o be_v force_v from_o he_o for_o the_o good_a not_o only_o of_o himself_o but_o of_o other_o who_o may_v suffer_v by_o the_o scandal_n throw_v upon_o he_o all_o these_o circumstance_n concur_v in_o st_n paul_n case_n who_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o apostle_n and_o the_o reverence_n due_a to_o paul_n the_o age_a and_o the_o interest_n of_o soul_n to_o plead_v for_o what_o he_o yet_o term_v the_o folly_n of_o commend_v himself_o in_o his_o own_o necessary_a vindication_n plutarch_n in_o a_o set_a discourse_n upon_o this_o subject_n determine_v that_o a_o man_n may_v praise_v himself_o when_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o his_o own_o defence_n and_o when_o he_o may_v benefit_v other_o by_o it_o x._o it_o hom._n iâ—â—_n x._o nestor_n speak_v of_o himself_o with_o as_o great_a commendation_n as_o he_o can_v have_v speak_v of_o any_o other_o man_n but_o when_o the_o authority_n and_o reverence_n due_a to_o his_o age_n warrant_v that_o freedom_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o affair_n require_v it_o of_o he_o it_o be_v not_o only_o allowable_a but_o very_o proper_a and_o requisice_n senect_n requisice_n nihil_fw-la â—cesse_n est_fw-la wehee_v de_fw-fr â—â—ipso_fw-la â—ere_z â—â—nâ—am_fw-la est_fw-la â—d_a quidem_fw-la senile_fw-la aetatique_fw-la nostrae_fw-la conceditur_fw-la videtisne_n â—ut_fw-la apud_fw-la homerum_fw-la sepissime_fw-la nestor_n de_fw-la virtutibus_fw-la suis_fw-la praedicet_fw-la tertiam_fw-la enim_fw-la jam_fw-la aetatem_fw-la hominum_fw-la vixerat_fw-la necerat_fw-la ei_fw-la verendum_fw-la ne_fw-la vera_fw-la de_fw-fr se_fw-la praedicans_fw-la nimis_fw-la videretur_fw-la aut_fw-la insolens_fw-la aut_fw-la loquax_fw-la cic._n the_o senect_n tully_n observe_v that_o he_o may_v claim_v this_o privilege_n from_o his_o old_a age._n and_o socrates_n himself_o at_o his_o trial_n speak_v very_o free_o in_o his_o own_o commendation_n which_o have_v never_o be_v mention_v to_o his_o dispraise_n but_o as_o a_o argument_n of_o his_o courage_n and_o innocence_n soul_n innocence_n sum_n pius_n aeneas_n fama_fw-la super_fw-la aethera_fw-la notus_fw-la aen._n 1._o the_o good_a aeneas_n i_o be_o call_v a_o name_n while_o fortune_n favour_v not_o unknown_a to_o fame_n turnus_n ego_fw-la haud_fw-la ulli_fw-la veterum_fw-la virtute_fw-la secundus_fw-la devoveo_fw-la aen._n 11._o i_o turnus_n not_o the_o least_o of_o all_o my_o name_n devote_v my_o soul_n virgil_n make_v aeneas_n and_o turnus_n speak_v of_o themselves_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v hardly_o reconcileable_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o decency_n of_o our_o time_n mr_n dryden_n in_o his_o translation_n see_v it_o necessary_a to_o soften_v his_o expression_n that_o they_o may_v be_v more_o suitable_a to_o our_o custom_n and_o manner_n but_o certain_o if_o this_o be_v not_o agreeable_a to_o his_o own_o age_n it_o be_v at_o least_o to_o that_o notion_n which_o virgil_n have_v of_o the_o age_n in_o which_o aeneas_n live_v or_o else_o so_o great_a a_o master_n of_o decorum_n will_v never_o have_v put_v such_o word_n into_o the_o mouth_n of_o his_o hero_n yet_o these_o very_a word_n he_o have_v from_o ix_o from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d odyss_n ix_o homer_n who_o make_v they_o to_o be_v speak_v by_o ulysses_n servius_n say_v hero_n be_v wont_v thus_o to_o speak_v 30._o speak_v jamque_fw-la opus_fw-la exegi_fw-la quod_fw-la nec_fw-la jovis_n ira_fw-la nec_fw-la ignis_fw-la nec_fw-la poterit_fw-la ferrum_fw-la nec_fw-la edax_fw-la abolere_fw-la vetustus_fw-la ovid_n metam_fw-la l._n 15._o exegi_fw-la monumentum_fw-la aere_fw-la perennius_fw-la horat._n carm_n lib._n 3._o od._n 30._o poet_n likewise_o assume_v a_o liberty_n of_o speak_v bold_a expression_n concern_v themselves_o upon_o pretence_n that_o they_o be_v act_v by_o some_o divine_a power_n and_o
vii_o of_o the_o obscurity_n of_o some_o place_n in_o the_o scripture_n particular_o of_o the_o type_n and_o prophecy_n here_o it_o must_v in_o the_o first_o place_n be_v remember_v that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o common_a and_o true_a observation_n that_o all_o author_n be_v rather_o perplex_v and_o obscure_v than_o explain_v by_o a_o multitude_n of_o commentator_n and_o this_o be_v so_o true_a of_o no_o book_n as_o of_o the_o scripture_n for_o as_o none_o have_v have_v so_o many_o gloss_n and_o comment_n put_v upon_o it_o by_o man_n of_o all_o age_n and_o nation_n so_o most_o of_o they_o endeavour_n to_o find_v out_o some_o new_a explication_n or_o to_o serve_v a_o cause_n and_o maintain_v some_o particular_a opinion_n by_o their_o exposition_n so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n that_o any_o part_n of_o the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v clear_a after_o volume_n have_v be_v write_v i_o may_v true_o say_v upon_o every_o text_n rather_o than_o that_o difficulty_n shall_v be_v find_v in_o they_o but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o we_o find_v it_o declare_v in_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o that_o there_o be_v place_n of_o difficulty_n in_o they_o which_o make_v it_o but_o so_o much_o the_o more_o unreasonable_a that_o this_o shall_v be_v urge_v as_o a_o objection_n against_o they_o for_o what_o be_v acknowledge_v and_o profess_v must_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v with_o a_o design_n and_o for_o some_o good_a reason_n and_o the_o reason_n and_o design_n ought_v to_o be_v inquire_v into_o before_o this_o be_v use_v as_o a_o objection_n st_o peter_n speak_v of_o christ_n come_v to_o judgement_n say_v that_o st_n paul_n in_o his_o epistle_n have_v deliver_v some_o thing_n hard_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o st_n paul_n himself_o intimate_v that_o there_o have_v be_v mistake_n concern_v what_o he_o have_v write_v in_o this_o matter_n 2_o thess_n two_o 1_o 2_o 3._o st_o peter_n on_o this_o occasion_n say_v that_o it_o so_o happen_v not_o only_o to_o st_n paul_n epistle_n but_o to_o other_o book_n of_o the_o scripture_n through_o the_o ignorance_n and_o rashness_n of_o unlearned_a and_o unstable_a man_n 2_o pet._n three_o 16._o and_o it_o happen_v more_o especial_o in_o those_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v concern_v thing_n of_o this_o nature_n or_o contain_v whatever_o prophecy_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v therefore_o i_o shall_v i._o give_v a_o account_n how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o there_o be_v thing_n hard_a to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o general_n ii_o i_o shall_v in_o particular_a consider_v the_o obscurity_n of_o prophecy_n and_o shall_v prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o the_o type_n make_v use_v of_o by_o the_o prophet_n and_o show_v that_o there_o be_v great_a force_n and_o evidence_n in_o the_o argument_n bring_v from_o they_o iii_o i_o shall_v prove_v that_o the_o obscurity_n of_o some_o place_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o they_o nor_o to_o the_o end_n and_o design_n of_o they_o i._o i_o shall_v give_v a_o account_n in_o general_a how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n in_o the_o scripture_n hard_a to_o be_v understand_v 1._o some_o doctrine_n which_o it_o mighty_o concern_v we_o to_o be_v acquaint_v withal_o can_v not_o be_v deliver_v in_o so_o plain_a a_o manner_n but_o that_o they_o must_v needs_o have_v great_a difficulty_n in_o they_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o of_o the_o joy_n of_o heaven_n and_o of_o the_o torment_n of_o hell_n there_o be_v several_a thing_n which_o we_o be_v capable_a of_o know_v and_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v of_o which_o yet_o we_o can_v have_v so_o perfect_a and_o absolute_a a_o knowledge_n but_o that_o something_o of_o they_o will_v still_o remain_v unknown_a to_o we_o as_o there_o be_v no_o object_n more_o visible_a or_o better_o know_v to_o we_o than_o the_o sun_n be_v but_o to_o calculate_v the_o dimension_n and_o the_o distance_n of_o the_o sun_n from_o we_o to_o know_v how_o its_o light_n be_v communicate_v and_o sudden_o spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v thing_n of_o great_a difficulty_n and_o can_v never_o perhaps_o be_v full_o account_v for_o in_o like_a manner_n what_o the_o scripture_n deliver_v to_o we_o concern_v the_o nature_n of_o god_n and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v must_v needs_o have_v difficulty_n in_o it_o though_o we_o be_v never_o so_o well_o assure_v that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n and_o a_o future_a state_n because_o these_o be_v thing_n above_o our_o understanding_n we_o may_v perfect_o understand_v that_o there_o be_v such_o thing_n but_o can_v have_v no_o full_a and_o clear_a conception_n of_o all_o that_o may_v be_v fit_a to_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o concern_v they_o nothing_o can_v be_v make_v plain_a to_o we_o than_o we_o be_v capable_a of_o know_v it_o or_o than_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o and_o the_o portion_n our_o faculty_n bear_v to_o it_o will_v allow_v god_n be_v incomprehensible_a whatever_o be_v deliver_v concern_v he_o can_v never_o be_v without_o all_o difficulty_n and_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o world_n we_o can_v never_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o the_o next_o so_o full_o as_o we_o shall_v do_v hereafter_o and_o these_o be_v difficulty_n which_o must_v be_v unless_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n or_o our_o own_o nature_n be_v different_a from_o what_o it_o be_v nevertheless_o the_o great_a mystery_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n so_o far_o as_o they_o be_v reveal_v and_o so_o far_o as_o they_o be_v require_v to_o be_v know_v by_o we_o contain_v no_o inexplicable_a difficulty_n but_o if_o we_o will_v needs_o know_v more_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n than_o be_v reveal_v and_o more_o than_o be_v require_v to_o be_v know_v no_o wonder_n if_o we_o meet_v with_o difficulty_n what_o be_v meaut_n for_o instance_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v capable_a of_o be_v very_o well_o understand_v as_o the_o opposer_n of_o this_o doctrine_n must_v own_v unless_o they_o will_v confess_v that_o they_o oppose_v they_o know_v not_o what_o he_o that_o say_v a_o thing_n be_v not_o true_a know_v what_o it_o be_v which_o he_o pretend_v not_o to_o be_v true_a if_o he_o understand_v what_o he_o say_v the_o thing_n than_o be_v know_v though_o there_o be_v difficulty_n in_o the_o explication_n but_o the_o explication_n concern_v the_o manner_n of_o existence_n not_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o for_o that_o may_v certain_o be_v and_o we_o may_v certain_o know_v it_o to_o be_v which_o yet_o we_o know_v not_o how_o it_o shall_v be_v and_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o only_o be_v reveal_v as_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v not_o any_o particular_a explication_n of_o it_o and_o if_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o scripture_n and_o it_o be_v plain_a to_o be_v understand_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o this_o doctrine_n as_o it_o be_v deliver_v in_o scripture_n this_o show_v the_o plainness_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n though_o divers_a thing_n relate_v to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v difficult_a to_o be_v explain_v because_o the_o doctrine_n be_v plain_o enough_o and_o intelligible_o deliver_v so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v require_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o believe_v several_a art_n and_o science_n which_o be_v very_o difficult_a and_o abstruse_a in_o the_o theory_n be_v easy_a in_o the_o practice_n and_o a_o man_n may_v very_o well_o unsterstand_v what_o the_o theorem_fw-la itself_o be_v which_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v though_o he_o be_v altogether_o uncapable_a of_o understand_v the_o proof_n of_o it_o now_o what_o god_n say_v be_v as_o certain_a as_o any_o demonstration_n can_v be_v and_o what_o he_o have_v plain_o deliver_v be_v plain_a as_o well_o as_o certain_a and_o it_o be_v never_o the_o less_o certain_a or_o plain_a because_o we_o can_v make_v out_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o nor_o be_v able_a to_o understand_v how_o it_o can_v be_v it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o the_o scripture_n be_v plain_a in_o this_o doctrine_n so_o far_o as_o we_o be_v concern_v to_o know_v it_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o shall_v be_v plain_a in_o all_o the_o controversy_n which_o may_v be_v raise_v about_o it_o when_o we_o know_v the_o meaning_n we_o must_v take_v god_n word_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o distinction_n of_o person_n and_o the_o unity_n of_o essence_n in_o the_o godhead_n be_v not_o require_v to_o be_v believe_v but_o the_o thing_n and_o we_o know_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v so_o because_o god_n himself_o have_v say_v it_o though_o
sign_n we_o be_v resolve_v to_o find_v fault_n and_o never_o to_o be_v satisfy_v with_o what_o we_o have_v unless_o we_o be_v humour_v in_o every_o thing_n but_o we_o shall_v do_v well_o first_o to_o consider_v how_o we_o can_v expect_v this_o at_o god_n hand_n or_o how_o well_o we_o have_v deserve_v it_o of_o he_o the_o secret_a of_o the_o lord_n be_v with_o they_o that_o fear_v he_o and_o he_o will_v show_v they_o his_o covenant_n psal_n twenty-five_o 14._o for_o the_o froward_a be_v a_o abomination_n to_o the_o lord_n but_o his_o secret_n be_v with_o the_o righteous_a prov._n iii._o 32._o there_o be_v secret_n and_o mystery_n in_o religion_n which_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v know_v to_o any_o but_o those_o who_o be_v thro'_o acquaint_v with_o the_o plain_a doctrine_n both_o in_o the_o study_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o if_o no_o such_o reason_n as_o have_v be_v now_o offer_v can_v be_v give_v for_o the_o obscurity_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o some_o place_n it_o will_v be_v unreasonable_a however_o for_o such_o man_n as_o make_v this_o a_o objection_n to_o urge_v it_o they_o have_v no_o right_a to_o object_v whatever_o other_o may_v have_v because_o they_o have_v never_o use_v the_o mean_n to_o know_v whether_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o obscure_a as_o they_o pretend_v or_o or_o not_o but_o they_o will_v never_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v that_o if_o thing_n necessary_a both_o in_o faith_n and_o practice_n be_v clear_o set_v down_o there_o may_v not_o be_v other_o thing_n deliver_v which_o be_v hard_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o which_o those_o may_v wrest_v to_o their_o own_o destruction_n who_o be_v unlearned_a and_o unstable_a that_o be_v who_o have_v neither_o learning_n and_o skill_n enough_o to_o judge_v of_o such_o matter_n nor_o yet_o constancy_n and_o steadfastness_n enough_o in_o the_o faith_n to_o adhere_v to_o what_o they_o do_v understand_v and_o not_o to_o perplex_v themselves_o and_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v pervert_v by_o judge_v rash_o of_o thing_n above_o their_o capacity_n the_o unlearned_a and_o unstable_a only_o be_v say_v to_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n to_o their_o own_o destruction_n and_o though_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n and_o capacity_n of_o every_o man_n to_o be_v wise_a and_o learned_a yet_o it_o be_v in_o every_o one_o power_n not_o to_o be_v unstable_a but_o constant_a and_o steadfast_a to_o what_o he_o understand_v and_o never_o to_o depart_v from_o it_o for_o any_o by-end_n or_o respect_n let_v we_o learn_v what_o be_v easy_a to_o be_v know_v and_o practise_v what_o we_o know_v before_o we_o complain_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v obscure_a let_v we_o study_v and_o practice_v the_o scripture_n more_o and_o this_o objection_n will_v not_o appear_v so_o formidable_a but_o the_o truth_n be_v those_o that_o most_o use_v it_o neither_o study_n nor_o practice_v they_o and_o yet_o after_o all_o their_o pretence_n of_o obscurity_n they_o have_v a_o great_a quarrel_n against_o the_o plain_a part_n of_o scripture_n than_o against_o the_o obscure_a one_o they_o know_v many_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v plain_o against_o they_o and_o this_o make_v they_o set_v themselves_o against_o all_o the_o rest_n what_o have_v be_v here_o say_v in_o general_a i_o hope_v may_v be_v in_o some_o measure_n useful_a to_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o read_v the_o scripture_n for_o their_o instruction_n and_o edification_n and_o in_o particular_a difficulty_n book_n must_v be_v consult_v or_o such_o man_n as_o may_v be_v suppose_v to_o understand_v they_o but_o as_o for_o all_o that_o be_v fond_a of_o objection_n and_o read_v the_o scripture_n only_o in_o search_n of_o thâ—m_n it_o can_v be_v expect_v that_o discourse_n of_o this_o nature_n shall_v signify_v much_o with_o 〈◊〉_d teach_v we_o o_o lord_n the_o way_n of_o thy_o statute_n and_o we_o shall_v keep_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n give_v we_o understanding_n and_o we_o shall_v keep_v thy_o law_n yea_o we_o shall_v keep_v it_o with_o our_o whole_a heart_n great_a be_v the_o peace_n that_o they_o have_v who_o love_n thy_o law_n and_o they_o be_v not_o offend_v at_o it_o psal_n cxix_o 33_o 34_o 165._o chap._n viii_o of_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o seem_v to_o contradict_v each_o other_o i._o though_o the_o sacred_a writer_n no_o where_n contradict_v themselves_o or_o one_o another_o yet_o they_o be_v not_o solicitous_a to_o prevent_v the_o be_v suspect_v to_o do_v so_o by_o injudicious_a and_o rash_a man_n as_o they_o will_v have_v be_v very_o cautious_a of_o give_v any_o pretence_n for_o such_o a_o suspicion_n if_o they_o have_v write_v any_o thing_n but_o truth_n it_o can_v not_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o sovereign_a wisdom_n and_o majesty_n of_o god_n to_o comply_v with_o the_o humour_n and_o fancy_n of_o man_n but_o rather_o when_o he_o have_v by_o a_o infallible_a guidance_n and_o direction_n prevent_v the_o penman_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o write_v any_o thing_n but_o truth_n to_o suffer_v they_o to_o write_v so_o as_o that_o they_o may_v be_v liable_a to_o the_o exception_n of_o the_o wilful_a and_o perverse_a because_o it_o be_v more_o 51._o more_o multum_fw-la enim_fw-la refert_fw-la ut_fw-la est_fw-la in_o epistola_fw-la adriani_n quam_fw-la recitatcallistratus_fw-la l._n testâ—uâ—_n d._n de_n teâ—tibus_fw-la qui._n simpliciter_fw-la visi_fw-la sunt_fw-la dicere_fw-la utrâ—m_fw-la unum_fw-la eundâ—â—â—qâ—â—_n meâ—tiatum_fw-la sermo_fw-la they_o attulerint_fw-la a_o ad_fw-la ea_fw-la quae_fw-la interrogati_fw-la sunt_fw-la ex_fw-la tempore_fw-la veriâ—milia_fw-la respoâ—deriâ—t_fw-la grot._n in_o adject_n ad_fw-la dan._n c._n xiii_o 51._o suitable_a to_o the_o simplicity_n of_o truth_n not_o to_o be_v overnice_a and_o solicitous_a about_o every_o punctilio_n and_o small_a circumstance_n but_o to_o speak_v full_o and_o intelligible_o and_o then_o to_o leave_v it_o to_o man_n whether_o they_o will_v believe_v or_o not_o especial_o in_o what_o be_v tell_v they_o for_o their_o own_o advantage_n the_o relator_n have_v no_o end_n or_o design_n to_o serve_v by_o it_o but_o only_o to_o do_v they_o the_o great_a good_a they_o can_v and_o bring_v all_o the_o evidence_n for_o their_o conviction_n that_o miracle_n and_o prophecy_n can_v afford_v which_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n of_o god_n reveal_v himself_o to_o mankind_n and_o then_o suffer_v in_o testimony_n of_o what_o they_o have_v deliver_v thus_o our_o saviour_n when_o notwithstanding_o all_o his_o mighty_a work_n many_o will_v not_o believe_v in_o he_o but_o question_v his_o authority_n and_o revile_v his_o person_n and_o blaspheme_v the_o holy_a spirit_n by_o which_o they_o be_v wrought_v be_v not_o concern_v to_o work_v more_o miracle_n mere_o for_o the_o satisfaction_n or_o rather_o at_o the_o captious_a demand_n of_o these_o man_n when_o they_o require_v he_o to_o do_v it_o for_o if_o they_o will_v be_v convince_v by_o any_o reasonable_a mean_n he_o have_v give_v it_o they_o if_o they_o will_v not_o it_o will_v be_v to_o their_o own_o prejudice_n he_o be_v not_o solicitous_a what_o they_o think_v of_o he_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v likewise_o in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n god_n have_v give_v man_n sufficient_a evidence_n of_o his_o be_v and_o providence_n but_o if_o man_n will_v disâ—_n believe_v his_o providence_n and_o deny_v his_o be_v he_o do_v not_o vouchsafe_v by_o any_o immediate_a 〈◊〉_d particular_a act_n of_o his_o power_n to_o conâ—â—â—â—_n 〈◊〉_d pretence_n and_o if_o because_o of_o some_o place_n that_o be_v difficult_a in_o the_o scripture_n man_n will_v reject_v the_o whole_a rather_o than_o be_v at_o the_o pain_n to_o search_v out_o the_o true_a mean_v of_o these_o place_n or_o than_o be_v so_o modest_a and_o humble_a as_o to_o suppose_v that_o there_o may_v be_v way_n of_o reconcile_a those_o which_o appear_v to_o they_o contradiction_n though_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o find_v they_o out_o they_o must_v fall_v under_o the_o same_o condemnation_n with_o those_o who_o will_v deny_v the_o be_v of_o god_n if_o they_o can_v satisfy_v themselves_o how_o he_o make_v and_o govern_v the_o world_n or_o with_o those_o that_o will_v believe_v none_o of_o our_o saviour_n miracle_n unless_o he_o will_v work_v they_o when_o and_o where_o and_o just_a in_o what_o manner_n they_o please_v but_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n see_v that_o nothing_o will_v satisfy_v these_o man_n and_o that_o they_o only_o tempt_v god_n and_o design_v no_o real_a satisfaction_n to_o themselves_o and_o therefore_o he_o can_v be_v oblige_v to_o new_a model_n the_o world_n and_o alter_v the_o scripture_n for_o their_o sake_n since_o there_o be_v enough_o in_o they_o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o all_o that_o be_v sincere_a in_o their_o inquiry_n after_o truth_n ii_o the_o only_a way_n to_o judge_v right_o of_o the_o particular_a place_n of_o any_o book_n be_v to_o consider_v
be_v more_o easy_o observe_v than_o this_o so_o it_o be_v most_o proper_a for_o the_o place_n in_o which_o they_o be_v and_o for_o their_o manner_n of_o life_n and_o state_n of_o innocence_n the_o common_a rule_n and_o law_n of_o morality_n can_v then_o scarce_o have_v any_o place_n but_o it_o be_v requisite_a that_o this_o or_o some_o such_o other_o instance_n of_o obedience_n shall_v be_v impose_v theft_n and_o murder_n and_o adultery_n and_o other_o sin_n against_o moral_a duty_n be_v then_o either_o impossible_a to_o be_v commit_v or_o so_o unnatural_a that_o it_o can_v hardly_o be_v imagine_v how_o any_o of_o they_o shall_v be_v commit_v when_o there_o be_v yet_o but_o two_o person_n in_o the_o world_n in_o a_o state_n of_o perfect_a innocence_n and_o therefore_o in_o moral_a duty_n there_o can_v be_v no_o trial_n of_o the_o obedience_n of_o our_o first_o parent_n beside_o these_o be_v so_o well_o know_v to_o they_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o need_n of_o any_o command_n concern_v they_o but_o god_n give_v they_o a_o command_n in_o a_o thing_n of_o a_o indifferent_a nature_n that_o so_o he_o may_v have_v a_o plain_a proof_n of_o their_o obedience_n in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v both_o indifferent_a of_o itself_o and_o so_o easy_a to_o they_o that_o nothing_o but_o a_o careless_a and_o perverse_a neglect_n can_v betray_v they_o into_o disobedience_n to_o suppose_v good_a and_o evil_a to_o be_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n only_o and_o not_o in_o the_o commandment_n and_o prohibition_n of_o god_n be_v in_o effect_n a_o renounce_n of_o god_n authority_n but_o this_o tree_n be_v the_o tree_n of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o good_a and_o evil_a for_o it_o make_v they_o sensible_a of_o the_o divine_a authority_n upon_o which_o moral_a good_a and_o evil_a formal_o depend_v though_o matterial_o they_o be_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n whatever_o god_n be_v please_v to_o command_v or_o forbid_v however_o indifferent_a it_o be_v in_o itself_o be_v for_o that_o very_a reason_n so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v command_v or_o forbid_v by_o he_o as_o true_o good_a or_o evil_a as_o if_o it_o be_v absolute_o and_o moral_o so_o be_v enact_v by_o the_o same_o divine_a authority_n whereby_o all_o moral_a precept_n become_v obligatory_a as_o law_n to_o we_o for_o all_o moral_a truth_n or_o precept_n or_o rule_n of_o life_n however_o certain_a and_o necessary_a in_o themselves_o yet_o receive_v the_o obligation_n of_o law_n from_o the_o divine_a authority_n this_o be_v the_o most_o certain_a truth_n in_o morality_n and_o in_o order_n of_o nature_n antecedent_n to_o all_o other_o that_o god_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v in_o all_o that_o he_o command_v or_o forbid_v but_o the_o divine_a authority_n be_v sole_o and_o pure_o concern_v in_o this_o commandment_n which_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n but_o depend_v mere_o upon_o the_o will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o god_n and_o by_o the_o transgression_n of_o this_o law_n it_o become_v notorious_a to_o our_o first_o parent_n and_o their_o unhappy_a posterity_n that_o both_o good_a and_o evil_a whatever_o they_o may_v be_v in_o speculation_n and_o abstract_a notion_n yet_o as_o they_o concern_v we_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o our_o life_n be_v to_o be_v resolve_v ultimate_o into_o the_o divine_a authority_n god_n be_v our_o lawgiver_n and_o nothing_o can_v be_v a_o law_n to_o we_o but_o by_o his_o enact_v and_o what_o he_o enact_v must_v be_v a_o law_n to_o we_o and_o of_o the_o same_o necessary_a indspensable_a obligation_n so_o far_o as_o he_o be_v please_v to_o enjoin_v it_o whether_o it_o be_v a_o moral_a precept_n or_o only_o a_o indifferent_a thing_n in_o its_o own_o nature_n it_o seem_v then_o that_o god_n be_v please_v to_o manifest_v his_o sovereign_a authority_n in_o this_o commandment_n and_o to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v absolute_a and_o independent_a upon_o moral_a good_a or_o evil_a and_o that_o though_o his_o infinite_a holiness_n and_o goodness_n will_v not_o permit_v he_o to_o command_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o moral_a duty_n nor_o suffer_v he_o not_o to_o command_v moral_a good_a and_o forbid_v moral_a evil_n yet_o his_o authority_n be_v arbitrary_a over_o we_o extend_v as_o far_o beyond_o all_o the_o duty_n of_o morality_n as_o he_o please_v which_o indeed_o be_v only_a truth_n and_o precept_n but_o not_o duty_n to_o we_o but_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o authority_n this_o commandment_n therefore_o be_v give_v in_o assertion_n of_o god_n authority_n who_o it_o be_v always_o and_o in_o every_o thing_n good_a to_o obey_v and_o evil_a to_o disobey_v as_o our_o first_o parent_n find_v by_o sad_a experience_n 2._o experience_n maim_v more_o new_a voeh_n parâ—_n 〈◊〉_d c._n 2._o maimonides_n observe_v that_o they_o have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n before_o but_o good_a and_o evil_n become_v know_v to_o they_o by_o their_o fall_n whereby_o they_o understand_v the_o value_n of_o that_o good_a which_o they_o have_v lose_v and_o be_v make_v sensible_a of_o the_o misery_n of_o that_o condition_n into_o which_o they_o have_v bring_v themselves_o they_o perceive_v how_o good_a it_o be_v to_o obey_v god_n and_o how_o evil_a to_o be_v disobedient_a to_o he_o in_o any_o thing_n whatsoever_o xxviâ—_n whatsoever_o lib._n 1._o disc_n xxviâ—_n mr._n mede_n have_v observe_v that_o their_o sin_n be_v sacrilege_n god_n have_v reserve_v that_o tree_n as_o holy_a to_o himself_o in_o token_n of_o his_o dominion_n and_o sovereignty_n and_o appoint_v it_o to_o such_o use_n as_o he_o have_v design_v it_o for_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o sacrilegious_a profanation_n to_o eat_v of_o it_o it_o be_v a_o theft_n or_o robbery_n no_o less_o than_o the_o rob_v of_o god_n as_o the_o prophet_n style_v sacrilege_n and_o a_o invasion_n of_o his_o right_n and_o the_o lord_n god_n say_v behold_v the_o man_n be_v become_v as_o one_o of_o we_o to_o know_v good_a and_o evil._n gen._n iii._o 22._o which_o word_n be_v general_o suppose_v to_o have_v be_v speak_v by_o a_o severe_a sarcasm_n or_o with_o a_o upbraid_a anger_n and_o indignation_n but_o they_o seem_v to_o admit_v of_o a_o easy_a sense_n if_o they_o be_v thus_o interpret_v the_o man_n be_v become_v as_o one_o of_o we_o he_o have_v make_v himself_o as_o one_o of_o we_o he_o have_v assume_v to_o himself_o a_o equality_n with_o we_o christ_n think_v it_o not_o robbery_n to_o be_v equal_a with_o god_n phil._n two_o 6._o to_o be_v equal_a be_v there_o to_o claim_v a_o equality_n and_o so_o to_o become_v as_o one_o of_o we_o be_v to_o challenge_v or_o pretend_v to_o become_v as_o one_o of_o we_o according_a to_o the_o devil_n suggestion_n christ_n know_v it_o to_o be_v no_o injury_n or_o presumption_n in_o himself_o who_o be_v in_o the_o form_n of_o god_n and_o be_v god_n as_o well_o as_o man_n to_o assume_v to_o himself_o a_o equality_n with_o the_o father_n but_o our_o first_o parent_n who_o be_v make_v in_o the_o image_n of_o god_n and_o after_o his_o likeness_n be_v not_o content_v with_o this_o but_o affect_v something_o high_a than_o the_o perfection_n of_o a_o creature_n and_o aim_v at_o a_o independent_a state_n of_o wisdom_n and_o immortality_n be_v seduce_v by_o the_o serpent_n who_o say_v unto_o the_o woman_n you_o shall_v not_o sure_o die_v you_o shall_v be_v as_o god_n know_v good_a and_o evil._n gen._n iii._o 4_o 5._o this_o be_v a_o most_o heinous_a crime_n to_o believe_v the_o serpent_n rather_o than_o god_n himself_o and_o to_o be_v seduce_v by_o he_o and_o hope_v by_o his_o advice_n to_o procure_v to_o themselves_o divine_a wisdom_n and_o immortal_a happiness_n ii_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o our_o first_o parent_n be_v answerable_a to_o their_o crime_n and_o be_v either_o upon_o themselves_o or_o upon_o their_o posterity_n or_o upon_o the_o serpent_n and_o other_o creature_n i._o the_o curse_n upon_o the_o serpent_n be_v by_o a_o visible_a object_n and_o representation_n to_o denote_v that_o curse_n and_o punishment_n which_o be_v denounce_v against_o the_o tempter_n himself_o who_o assume_v the_o body_n of_o a_o serpent_n the_o serpent_n before_o have_v a_o free_a and_o strong_a motion_n and_o can_v lift_v up_o himself_o and_o reach_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o tree_n but_o be_v since_o confine_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o be_v force_v to_o seek_v his_o food_n in_o the_o dust_n and_o there_o be_v relation_n of_o serpent_n which_o carry_v part_n of_o their_o body_n erect_v this_o before_o the_o curse_n may_v belong_v to_o the_o whole_a kind_a of_o they_o in_o another_o manner_n than_o it_o do_v since_o to_o any_o one_o sort._n the_o basilisk_n be_v say_v to_o go_v with_o his_o head_n and_o breast_n erect_v and_o a_o serpent_n call_v 7._o call_v knexe_n hist_n of_o ceyl_n part_n 1._o
c._n 7._o in_o ceylon_n the_o noya_n will_v stand_v with_o half_a his_o body_n upright_o for_o two_o or_o three_o hour_n together_o xli_o together_o see_v mr._n mede_n lib._n 1._o disâ—â—_n xli_o these_o may_v be_v for_o monument_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o curse_n upon_o the_o rest_n as_o some_o of_o the_o race_n of_o the_o giant_n be_v leave_v in_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n till_o david_n time_n as_o a_o memorial_n to_o the_o israelite_n of_o the_o miraculous_a power_n of_o god_n in_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o land_n by_o their_o forefather_n the_o curse_n of_o the_o ground_n be_v for_o a_o punishment_n to_o adam_n and_o his_o posterity_n and_o can_v be_v consider_v no_o otherwise_o nor_o be_v make_v matter_n of_o objection_n unless_o it_o be_v think_v unreasonable_a to_o inflict_v a_o curse_n upon_o mankind_n for_o this_o offence_n of_o eat_v the_o forbid_v fruit_n by_o make_v the_o earth_n less_o fruitful_a and_o pleasant_a to_o they_o though_o the_o garden_n of_o eden_n be_v the_o most_o delightful_a and_o happy_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n yet_o the_o whole_a earth_n before_o the_o fall_n be_v very_o different_a from_o what_o it_o have_v be_v since_o for_o if_o it_o have_v continue_v as_o it_o be_v the_o curse_n and_o punishment_n upon_o mankind_n can_v not_o have_v be_v effect_v in_o that_o manner_n in_o which_o it_o be_v determine_v 2._o our_o first_o parent_n be_v turn_v out_o of_o paradise_n and_o not_o suffer_v to_o taste_v of_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n they_o have_v be_v charge_v not_o to_o eat_v of_o the_o fruit_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o garden_n and_o threaten_v with_o death_n that_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v become_v mortal_a and_o be_v sure_a to_o die_v if_o they_o will_v presume_v to_o eat_v of_o it_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o misery_n both_o in_o body_n and_o mind_n so_o that_o the_o body_n shall_v decay_v and_o at_o last_o be_v dissolve_v and_o the_o soul_n which_o can_v not_o perish_v shall_v be_v miserable_a after_o its_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n be_v the_o original_a notion_n of_o death_n and_o our_o first_o parent_n who_o have_v never_o see_v what_o natural_a die_n be_v understand_v death_n no_o otherwise_o than_o as_o a_o privation_n of_o happiness_n and_o consequent_o a_o state_n of_o misery_n both_o in_o this_o life_n and_o the_o next_o the_o first_o be_v unavoidable_a the_o latter_a to_o be_v avoid_v by_o repentance_n and_o a_o future_a obedience_n through_o faith_n in_o god_n mercy_n for_o christ_n sake_n they_o be_v hinder_v from_o taste_v of_o that_o tree_n which_o be_v to_o have_v be_v the_o mean_n and_o instrument_n of_o immortality_n to_o they_o for_o god_n who_o have_v give_v a_o medicinal_a virtue_n and_o a_o power_n of_o nourishment_n to_o other_o fruit_n and_o herb_n may_v convey_v a_o power_n and_o influence_n into_o this_o tree_n of_o render_v man_n immortal_a by_o prevent_v the_o decay_n of_o nature_n and_o nourish_v or_o strengthen_v they_o to_o a_o endless_a life_n how_o this_o shall_v have_v be_v we_o be_v now_o no_o more_o able_a to_o know_v than_o to_o become_v immortal_a here_o upon_o earth_n but_o this_o be_v god_n decree_n that_o immortality_n shall_v be_v annex_v to_o the_o taste_n of_o that_o tree_n and_o therefore_o our_o first_o parent_n when_o they_o have_v incur_v the_o penalty_n of_o death_n be_v not_o suffer_v to_o taste_v of_o it_o but_o be_v force_v out_o of_o paradise_n and_o it_o be_v just_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v hinder_v from_o enjoy_v any_o long_o the_o delight_n of_o paradise_n for_o the_o transgression_n of_o a_o commandment_n which_o wantonness_n only_o and_o a_o vain_a and_o criminal_a curiosity_n can_v make_v they_o disobey_v we_o be_v able_a to_o give_v little_o more_o account_n how_o the_o food_n we_o now_o eat_v can_v nourish_v and_o sustain_v we_o from_o time_n to_o time_n for_o threescore_o and_o ten_o or_o fourscore_o year_n than_o how_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n shall_v have_v be_v a_o preservative_n to_o keep_v man_n alive_a for_o ever_o only_o this_o we_o have_v the_o experience_n of_o and_o so_o fancy_n we_o can_v tell_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v but_o that_o be_v strange_a to_o we_o and_o what_o be_v strange_a man_n wonder_v at_o and_o will_v hardly_o believe_v it_o but_o since_o god_n have_v endue_v our_o ordinary_a food_n with_o a_o power_n of_o nourishment_n no_o man_n can_v reasonable_o doubt_v but_o that_o he_o may_v endue_v this_o fruit_n with_o such_o a_o virtue_n that_o it_o shall_v have_v make_v man_n immortal_a to_o taste_v of_o it_o and_o have_v prevent_v that_o decay_n of_o nature_n which_o now_o still_o creep_v upon_o we_o in_o the_o use_n of_o other_o food_n we_o may_v well_o suppose_v that_o if_o they_o have_v once_o taste_v of_o this_o fruit_n they_o shall_v have_v suffer_v no_o decay_n but_o have_v live_v in_o constant_a vigour_n here_o though_o partake_v afterward_o only_o of_o other_o nourishment_n till_o they_o have_v be_v translate_v to_o heaven_n or_o it_o may_v be_v design_v not_o as_o a_o physical_a but_o a_o sacramental_a cause_n of_o immortality_n that_o be_v as_o a_o sign_n and_o pledge_v of_o immortality_n god_n have_v decree_v that_o upon_o the_o taste_v of_o this_o fruit_n adam_n and_o his_o posterity_n shall_v have_v be_v immortal_a but_o the_o forbid_v fruit_n be_v of_o a_o most_o delicious_a taste_n as_o well_o as_o pleasant_a to_o the_o eye_n and_o contain_v a_o very_a ferment_a juice_n may_v put_v the_o blood_n and_o spirit_n into_o great_a disorder_n and_o thereby_o divest_v the_o soul_n of_o that_o power_n and_o dominion_n which_o it_o have_v before_o over_o the_o body_n and_o by_o a_o close_o and_o more_o intimate_a union_n with_o matter_n may_v reduce_v it_o to_o that_o miserable_a condition_n which_o have_v be_v propagate_v and_o derive_v down_o to_o posterity_n with_o the_o humane_a nature_n from_o our_o first_o parent_n as_o some_o poison_n now_o strange_o affect_v the_o nerve_n and_o spirit_n without_o cause_v immediate_a death_n but_o make_v such_o alteration_n in_o the_o body_n as_o be_v never_o to_o be_v cure_v and_o it_o can_v not_o be_v fit_v that_o man_n shall_v become_v immortal_a in_o this_o condition_n or_o that_o the_o threaten_v of_o god_n however_o shall_v not_o take_v place_n from_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v upon_o this_o subject_a i_o hope_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o necessity_n of_o run_v to_o allegorical_a interpretation_n to_o explain_v the_o fall_n of_o our_o first_o parent_n and_o indeed_o all_o the_o reason_n that_o can_v be_v give_v why_o it_o be_v represent_v under_o a_o allegory_n will_v rather_o prove_v the_o litteral_n sense_n for_o if_o the_o simplicity_n and_o the_o custom_n and_o manner_n of_o life_n in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o world_n do_v require_v that_o the_o fall_v of_o our_o first_o parent_n shall_v be_v describe_v under_o a_o allegory_n of_o this_o nature_n for_o the_o very_a same_o reason_n we_o may_v suppose_v that_o the_o fall_n be_v in_o this_o manner_n for_o what_o be_v it_o which_o make_v it_o seem_v improbable_a but_o only_o its_o be_v disagreeable_a as_o some_o man_n conceit_n to_o reason_n but_o if_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o suppose_v that_o such_o a_o thing_n shall_v have_v be_v in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o world_n why_o be_v it_o not_o as_o absurd_v that_o such_o a_o thing_n shall_v be_v represent_v to_o those_o who_o live_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v if_o this_o be_v then_o the_o most_o fit_a and_o proper_a representation_n of_o the_o fall_n why_o be_v it_o not_o the_o most_o likely_a manner_n for_o it_o to_o happen_v by_o god_n dispensation_n be_v always_o fit_v to_o the_o capacity_n and_o circumstance_n of_o those_o who_o be_v most_o concern_v in_o they_o and_o the_o devil_n in_o his_o temptation_n apply_v himself_o to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o those_o who_o he_o will_v seduce_v and_o it_o can_v be_v conceive_v that_o the_o most_o remarkable_a thing_n that_o ever_o have_v befall_v mankind_n except_o the_o redemption_n of_o the_o world_n by_o christ_n shall_v so_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o not_o to_o be_v tell_v to_o posterity_n but_o in_o a_o allegory_n for_o if_o the_o litteral_n truth_n have_v ever_o be_v know_v it_o be_v impossible_a it_o shall_v be_v forget_v in_o so_o few_o generation_n and_o that_o moses_n shall_v put_v a_o allegory_n in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o do_v the_o child_n of_o israel_n know_v the_o historical_a truth_n of_o the_o fall_n or_o do_v they_o not_o know_v it_o if_o they_o do_v why_o shall_v moses_n disguise_v it_o under_o a_o allegory_n rather_o than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o book_n of_o genesis_n if_o they_o do_v not_o know_v it_o how_o can_v it_o be_v forget_v
this_o notion_n of_o their_o legal_a worship_n abraham_n to_o who_o circumcision_n be_v appoint_v see_v the_o day_n of_o christ_n he_o sore_o see_v his_o descent_n from_o himself_o which_o be_v thereby_o prefigure_v and_o be_v glad_a joh._n viij_o 56._o and_o moses_n by_o who_o the_o ceremonial_a service_n be_v ordain_v have_v so_o clear_a a_o prospect_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o his_o kingdom_n that_o he_o esteem_v the_o reproach_n of_o christ_n great_a riches_n than_o the_o treasure_n of_o egypt_n hebr._n xi_o 26._o those_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o the_o apostle_n apply_v to_o christ_n out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v at_o that_o time_n by_o the_o jew_n themselves_o to_o who_o they_o cite_v they_o understand_v of_o the_o messiah_n they_o always_o suppose_v that_o whatever_o be_v great_a and_o excellent_a among_o they_o be_v but_o a_o faint_a and_o imperfect_a resemblance_n of_o that_o glory_n and_o excellency_n which_o be_v to_o be_v in_o its_o full_a perfection_n and_o accomplishment_n under_o the_o messiah_n 4._o during_o this_o ceremonial_a dispensation_n there_o be_v a_o sufficient_a revelation_n of_o the_o internal_a and_o spiritual_a part_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o book_n of_o moses_n the_o love_n of_o god_n with_o all_o the_o heart_n and_o the_o love_n of_o their_o neighbour_n as_o of_o themselves_o be_v express_o command_v the_o child_n of_o israel_n leu._n nineteeen_o 18._o deut._n vi_fw-la 5._o the_o high_a priest_n office_n be_v to_o bless_v the_o people_n numb_a vi_fw-la 23._o and_o the_o office_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o levite_n beside_o the_o ceremonial_a service_n be_v to_o stand_v every_o morning_n to_o thank_v and_o praise_v the_o lord_n and_o likewise_o at_o even_o 1_o chron._n xxiii_o 30._o 2_o chron._n xxxi_o 2._o and_o 9_o and_o vid._n qutr_n de_fw-fr sacrific_a lib._n 1._o c._n 15._o s._n 9_o no_o sacrifice_n be_v ever_o offer_v without_o prayer_n the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v imply_v in_o that_o expression_n which_o be_v often_o use_v in_o the_o book_n of_o moses_n that_o man_n when_o they_o die_v be_v gather_v to_o their_o people_n which_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o their_o soul_n their_o body_n be_v bury_v at_o different_a place_n and_o in_o divers_a country_n not_o where_o their_o ancestor_n have_v be_v bury_v and_o though_o this_o and_o such_o like_a phrase_n may_v sometime_o signify_v no_o more_o than_o their_o leave_v the_o world_n as_o other_o have_v do_v before_o they_o as_o most_o word_n and_o expression_n be_v often_o use_v improper_o and_o may_v in_o some_o place_n be_v apply_v to_o ill_a man_n yet_o there_o can_v never_o have_v be_v any_o reason_n or_o foundation_n for_o such_o a_o phrase_n but_o from_o a_o supposition_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n balaam_n wish_v to_o die_v the_o death_n of_o the_o righteous_a and_o that_o his_o last_o end_n may_v be_v like_o that_o of_o the_o righteous_a numb_a xxiii_o 10._o for_o what_o reason_n but_o that_o he_o may_v not_o be_v miserable_a but_o happy_a after_o death_n a_o future_a state_n be_v always_o believe_v by_o the_o jew_n as_o reveal_v to_o they_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o whatever_o text_n there_o may_v be_v which_o seem_v to_o imply_v the_o contrary_a they_o be_v either_o speak_v only_o by_o way_n of_o objection_n as_o in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastes_n or_o else_o they_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o state_n after_o this_o life_n either_o to_o affirm_v or_o deny_v it_o but_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v to_o proceed_v from_o that_o desire_n which_o pious_a man_n have_v to_o honour_n and_o glorify_v god_n in_o their_o several_a generation_n by_o restore_v his_o worship_n where_o it_o have_v be_v neglect_v or_o in_o propagate_a his_o religion_n where_o it_o have_v not_o be_v yet_o know_v thus_o that_o good_a king_n hezekiah_n say_v to_o god_n in_o his_o thanksgiving_n the_o grave_a can_v praise_v thou_o death_n can_v celebrate_v thou_o they_o that_o go_v down_o into_o the_o pit_n can_v hope_v for_o thy_o truth_n the_o live_n the_o live_n he_o shall_v praise_v thou_o as_o i_o do_v this_o day_n the_o father_n to_o the_o child_n shall_v make_v know_v thy_o truth_n isa_n xxxviii_o 18_o 19_o this_o be_v speak_v with_o the_o same_o zeal_n and_o spirit_n by_o which_o he_o be_v act_v in_o his_o reformation_n and_o when_o david_n say_v in_o death_n there_o be_v no_o remembrance_n of_o thou_o in_o the_o grave_a who_o shall_v give_v thou_o thanks_o psal_n vi_fw-la 5._o he_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v any_o doubtfulness_n concern_v a_o future_a state_n for_o in_o other_o psalm_n he_o plain_o assert_v it_o psal_n xuj_o 11._o xvii_o 15._o but_o his_o mean_v be_v explain_v psal_n thirty_o 9_o where_o he_o say_v what_o profit_n be_v there_o in_o my_o blood_n when_o i_o go_v down_o into_o the_o pit_n shall_v the_o dust_n praise_v thou_o shall_v it_o declare_v thy_o truth_n in_o our_o other_o translation_n it_o be_v shall_v the_o dust_n give_v thanks_o to_o thou_o to_o give_v thanks_o then_o to_o god_n be_v in_o grateful_a acknowledgement_n for_o his_o mercy_n to_o praise_v and_o magnify_v his_o name_n and_o manifest_v his_o truth_n among_o man_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v do_v in_o the_o grave_a god_n dispensation_n to_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n be_v with_o this_o design_n pious_a man_n desire_v that_o their_o life_n may_v be_v prolong_v for_o this_o purpose_n that_o they_o may_v declare_v his_o truth_n and_o vindicate_v and_o promote_v his_o honour_n in_o this_o world_n before_o they_o be_v call_v to_o the_o next_o where_o there_o can_v be_v no_o opportunity_n for_o this_o service_n to_o god_n and_o benefit_n to_o mankind_n enoch_n be_v take_v up_o alive_a into_o heaven_n to_o be_v a_o example_n of_o that_o happiness_n which_o god_n have_v prepare_v for_o those_o who_o walk_v with_o he_o and_o please_v he_o gen._n v._n 24._o and_o our_o saviour_n mark_v twelve_o 26._o prove_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a from_o exod._n iii._o 6._o those_o for_o who_o god_n have_v that_o peculiar_a favour_n as_o to_o style_v himself_o their_o god_n and_o to_o declare_v this_o to_o be_v his_o name_n or_o title_n for_o ever_o and_o this_o to_o be_v his_o memorial_n unto_o all_o generation_n verse_n 15._o we_o may_v be_v assure_v be_v not_o so_o dead_a as_o utter_o to_o have_v perish_v and_o if_o their_o soul_n have_v survive_v their_o body_n their_o body_n likewise_o must_v be_v raise_v again_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o soul_n of_o abraham_n without_o his_o body_n be_v not_o abraham_n but_o only_o one_o part_n of_o he_o and_o his_o soul_n can_v not_o be_v style_v abraham_n but_o with_o respect_n not_o only_o to_o its_o past_a but_o to_o its_o future_a union_n with_o his_o body_n for_o though_o a_o part_n be_v often_o put_v for_o the_o whole_a yet_o it_o always_o suppose_v either_o the_o present_a or_o future_a existence_n of_o the_o whole_a but_o be_v never_o put_v for_o the_o whole_a when_o it_o remain_v alone_o and_o the_o rest_n be_v utter_o and_o final_o extinct_a abraham_n consist_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o therefore_o god_n be_v the_o god_n of_o abraham_n be_v god_n both_o of_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n of_o abraham_n which_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o abraham_n now_o live_v and_o that_o his_o body_n shall_v live_v again_o for_o all_o live_v to_o god_n and_o he_o will_v not_o have_v give_v himself_o a_o solemn_a title_n and_o denomination_n from_o a_o man_n who_o have_v no_o long_o any_o be_v nor_o from_o that_o part_n of_o he_o which_o have_v utter_o perish_v i_o be_o the_o god_n of_o thy_o father_n the_o god_n of_o abraham_n the_o god_n of_o isaac_n and_o the_o god_n of_o jacob._n abraham_n have_v his_o name_n in_o token_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v a_o father_n of_o many_o nation_n gen._n xvii_o 5._o and_o isaac_n and_o jacob_n be_v heir_n of_o the_o same_o promise_n and_o therefore_o the_o god_n of_o abraham_n be_v the_o god_n of_o that_o father_n of_o nation_n and_o have_v a_o particular_a regard_n to_o the_o body_n from_o which_o those_o nation_n be_v descend_v as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o abraham_n and_o his_o posterity_n i_o be_o the_o god_n of_o abraham_n not_o i_o be_v but_o i_o be_o which_o suppose_v abraham_n yet_o to_o be_v i_o be_o the_o same_o god_n still_o to_o he_o that_o i_o be_v during_o his_o life_n upon_o earth_n he_o be_v still_o the_o object_n of_o the_o divine_a care_n and_o goodness_n and_o therefore_o shall_v be_v reward_v both_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n god_n be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o be_v call_v their_o god_n for_o he_o have_v prepare_v for_o they_o a_o city_n heb._n xi_o 16._o that_o be_v a_o habitation_n in_o heaven_n the_o child_n of_o israel_n before_o the_o give_n of_o the_o law_n be_v
instruct_v in_o the_o reward_n and_o punishment_n of_o the_o life_n to_o come_v and_o temporal_a reward_n and_o punishment_n be_v appoint_v by_o moses_n as_o pledge_n and_o type_n to_o represent_v and_o prefigure_v to_o they_o those_o of_o a_o future_a state_n for_o that_o abraham_n and_o the_o patriarch_n before_o he_o have_v a_o true_a and_o full_a notion_n of_o a_o life_n after_o this_o we_o be_v certain_a from_o heb._n xi_o 10_o 13._o and_o we_o have_v as_o great_a certainty_n that_o abraham_n do_v instruct_v his_o child_n and_o his_o household_n after_o he_o gen._n xviii_o 19_o and_o moses_n write_v of_o christ_n jo._n v._o 46._o gen._n iii._o 15._o twelve_o 3._o xlix_o 10._o deut._n xviii_o 15_o 18._o these_o thing_n be_v deliver_v in_o the_o book_n of_o moses_n and_o well_o understand_v by_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o all_o age_n the_o sadducee_n be_v singular_a in_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o some_o other_o doctrine_n in_o which_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v agree_v but_o if_o there_o be_v any_o obscurity_n or_o difficulty_n in_o the_o book_n of_o moses_n they_o have_v beside_o the_o priest_n a_o constant_a succession_n of_o prophet_n for_o many_o age_n to_o interpret_v they_o and_o to_o maintain_v and_o inculcate_v those_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o â—_z the_o reward_n of_o heaven_n be_v declare_v psal_n xuj_o 11._o xvii_o 15._o prov._n xv_o 24._o eccles_n twelve_o 14._o dan._n twelve_o 2_o 3._o the_o torment_n of_o hell_n be_v assert_v psal_n xuj_o 10._o eccles_n xi_o 9_o twelve_o 14._o isai_n xxxiii_o 14._o dan._n twelve_o 2._o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a psal_n xvii_o 15._o isai_n xxvi_o 19_o ezek._n xxxvii_o 1._o dan._n twelve_o 2._o hos_fw-la xiii_o 14._o and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o job_n which_o be_v of_o the_o great_a antiquity_n job_n fourteen_o 12._o nineteeen_o 26.27_o in_o that_o expression_n that_o david_n and_o other_o sleep_v with_o their_o father_n be_v employ_v not_o only_o the_o imortality_n of_o the_o soul_n but_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n for_o it_o imply_v that_o there_o be_v not_o a_o total_a end_n of_o they_o but_o as_o they_o sleep_v so_o must_v they_o awake_v and_o rise_v again_o psal_n xvii_o 15._o and_o this_o expression_n be_v take_v from_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o apply_v to_o the_o same_o sense_n in_o the_o new_a our_o saviour_n speak_v of_o regeneration_n say_v to_o nicodemus_n be_v thou_o a_o master_n in_o israel_n and_o know_v not_o these_o thing_n joh._n iii._o 10._o and_o he_o bid_v the_o jâ—ws_n search_v the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n for_o in_o they_o say_v he_o you_o think_v you_o have_v eternal_a life_n and_o they_o be_v they_o which_o testify_v of_o i_o joh_n v._n 39_o it_o be_v in_o they_o foretold_v that_o a_o much_o clear_a revelation_n be_v to_o be_v make_v by_o the_o gospel_n jer._n xxxi_o 31._o when_o our_o saviour_n by_o his_o resurrection_n give_v a_o full_a manifestation_n of_o a_o future_a immortal_a state_n than_o can_v be_v give_v by_o any_o other_o mean_n and_o bring_v life_n and_o immortality_n to_o light_n through_o the_o gospel_n 2_o tim._n i_o 10._o yet_o this_v itself_o be_v typify_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n by_o raise_v dead_a man_n to_o life_n again_o and_o the_o translation_n of_o enoch_n and_o elijah_n into_o heaven_n be_v for_o a_o testimony_n and_o assurance_n of_o a_o future_a state_n both_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n be_v as_o effectual_a a_o caution_n and_o warning_n to_o man_n to_o keep_v they_o from_o the_o place_n of_o torment_n as_o a_o message_n from_o the_o dead_a can_v have_v be_v luke_n xuj_o 31._o the_o old_a testament_n therefore_o be_v not_o deficient_a in_o any_o necessary_a point_n of_o salvation_n but_o the_o ceremonial_a law_n be_v enjoin_v as_o a_o suitable_a help_n and_o expedient_a for_o the_o retain_v those_o truth_n which_o have_v be_v reveal_v before_o which_o be_v so_o well_o know_v 2_o know_v origen_n contra_fw-la cell_n lib._n 2_o that_o celsus_n put_v this_o as_o a_o objection_n into_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o he_o bring_v in_o argue_v against_o the_o christian_a religion_n that_o it_o teach_v they_o nothing_o but_o what_o they_o know_v before_o concern_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o a_o future_a judgement_n and_o a_o state_n of_o reward_n and_o punishment_n in_o another_o world_n and_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o the_o apocryphal_a as_o well_o as_o the_o canonical_a '_o book_n teach_v these_o thing_n the_o honour_n and_o authority_n of_o our_o religion_n among_o man_n depend_v very_o much_o upon_o a_o right_a knowledge_n and_o a_o due_a consideration_n of_o this_o subject_a and_o those_o who_o profess_v never_o so_o great_a veneration_n for_o the_o new_a testament_n but_o have_v little_a esteem_n for_o any_o part_n of_o the_o old_a understand_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o as_o they_o ought_v they_o refer_v all_o along_o to_o each_o other_o and_o must_v stand_v or_o fall_v together_o for_o the_o one_o be_v but_o a_o draught_n as_o it_o be_v or_o model_n of_o the_o other_o all_o thing_n be_v though_o obscure_o yet_o sufficient_o teach_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v full_o and_o lively_o express_v in_o the_o new_a the_o sum_n of_o all_o be_v this_o the_o faith_n in_o the_o messiah_n to_o come_v and_o the_o principle_n of_o religion_n and_o morality_n have_v be_v deliver_v down_o from_o the_o beginning_n by_o adam_n and_o noah_n to_o their_o posterity_n and_o when_o moses_n by_o god_n direction_n and_o appointment_n give_v law_n to_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n the_o end_n and_o design_n of_o these_o law_n be_v the_o preservation_n of_o this_o faith_n and_o practice_n among_o they_o and_o this_o be_v effect_v by_o visible_a object_n and_o sensible_a remembrance_n the_o jewish_a dispensation_n be_v ordain_v in_o condescension_n to_o the_o circumstance_n and_o capacity_n of_o those_o age_n and_o that_o nation_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v most_o suitable_a to_o their_o condition_n and_o most_o worthy_a of_o god_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n have_v whole_o give_v up_o and_o abandon_v themselves_o to_o carnal_a ordinance_n and_o superstition_n and_o god_n who_o produce_v good_a out_o of_o evil_a make_v use_v of_o this_o fondness_n and_o dotage_n of_o mankind_n to_o the_o preservation_n and_o advancement_n of_o truth_n and_o holiness_n among_o men._n the_o ceremonial_a worship_n be_v no_o far_o acceptable_a to_o god_n and_o no_o otherwise_o design_v by_o he_o than_o to_o keep_v his_o people_n from_o run_v into_o idolatry_n to_o which_o they_o have_v so_o great_a a_o proneness_n to_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o their_o own_o sinfulness_n and_o unworthiness_n to_o preserve_v a_o sense_n of_o moral_a duty_n and_o of_o a_o inward_a and_o spiritual_a service_n and_o to_o retain_v a_o remembrance_n and_o expectation_n of_o that_o sacrifice_n oblation_n and_o satisfaction_n which_o have_v be_v foretell_v and_o be_v in_o the_o fullness_n of_o time_n to_o be_v offer_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n thanks_o be_v to_o god_n that_o we_o be_v instruct_v to_o worship_v he_o in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n without_o so_o many_o burdensome_a ceremony_n but_o in_o those_o age_n of_o the_o world_n nothing_o will_v have_v seem_v more_o strange_a and_o absurd_a than_o a_o religion_n without_o some_o pomp_n and_o solemnity_n of_o ceremony_n and_o god_n appoint_v for_o his_o people_n those_o which_o be_v innocent_a to_o restrain_v they_o from_o all_o that_o be_v wicked_a and_o hurtful_a he_o appoint_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o beast_n to_o be_v type_n of_o christ_n sacrifice_n and_o to_o withhold_v they_o from_o humane_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o other_o nation_n and_o enjoin_v by_o other_o religion_n he_o command_v they_o to_o abstain_v from_o certain_a meat_n that_o they_o may_v not_o eat_v of_o thing_n offer_v to_o idol_n and_o these_o innocent_a ceremony_n he_o make_v useful_a and_o serviceable_a to_o the_o great_a end_n of_o faith_n and_o righteousness_n nothing_o impracticable_a can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v prescribe_v by_o god_n to_o any_o people_n nothing_o which_o be_v above_o their_o ability_n and_o present_a attainment_n and_o therefore_o will_v be_v of_o no_o use_n and_o benefit_n to_o they_o but_o rather_o the_o divine_a goodness_n will_v condescend_v to_o their_o infirmity_n and_o comply_v with_o they_o in_o give_v they_o such_o law_n as_o may_v be_v agreeable_a and_o convenient_a for_o they_o in_o their_o present_a state_n and_o may_v fit_v they_o for_o a_o high_a and_o more_o excellent_a dispensation_n whatsoever_o we_o may_v think_v of_o it_o now_o nothing_o at_o the_o time_n when_o the_o law_n be_v give_v will_v have_v look_v like_o religion_n that_o have_v
recedant_fw-la hieron_n in_o amos._n c._n v._n exit_fw-la quo_fw-la perspicuum_fw-la est_fw-la apostolos_fw-la &_o evangelistas_n &_o ipsum_fw-la dominum_fw-la salvatorem_fw-la ex_fw-la hebraeo_fw-la transfer_v quod_fw-la legerint_fw-la non_fw-la curantes_fw-la de_fw-fr syllabis_fw-la punctisque_fw-la verborum_fw-la dummodo_fw-la sententiarum_fw-la veritas_fw-la transferatur_fw-la id._n in_o malach._n c._n iii._o chap._n xx._n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o death_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n this_o be_v that_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o be_v to_o the_o jew_n a_o stumbling-block_n and_o to_o the_o greek_n foolishness_n 1_o cor._n i_o 23._o and_o have_v ever_o be_v most_o liable_a to_o the_o objection_n of_o infidel_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v take_v the_o more_o care_n to_o give_v the_o clear_a and_o full_a account_n i_o can_v of_o it_o i._o i_o shall_v here_o consider_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o justice_n and_o the_o vindication_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n ii_o though_o it_o shall_v be_v suppose_v that_o god_n can_v have_v pardon_v the_o sin_n of_o man_n upon_o any_o other_o term_n than_o the_o death_n and_o satisfaction_n of_o his_o own_o son_n in_o our_o flesh_n i_o hope_v full_o to_o prove_v that_o this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v unworthy_a of_o god_n that_o no_o other_o way_n of_o our_o reconciliation_n with_o he_o as_o far_o as_o we_o be_v able_a to_o apprehend_v can_v have_v be_v so_o become_v the_o divine_a wisdom_n and_o goodness_n 1._o there_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v a_o necessity_n for_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o god_n justice_n and_o the_o vindication_n of_o his_o honour_n for_o god_n be_v infinite_a justice_n as_o well_o as_o infinite_a mercy_n and_o infinite_a justice_n must_v punish_v offender_n unless_o full_a satisfaction_n be_v make_v for_o the_o offence_n because_o infinite_a justice_n must_v demand_v to_o the_o utmost_a extent_n of_o justice_n and_o must_v require_v whatsoever_o can_v in_o justice_n be_v demand_v but_o infinite_a mercy_n find_v out_o a_o mean_n to_o satisfy_v this_o infinite_a justice_n which_o satisfaction_n can_v be_v make_v only_o by_o the_o obedience_n and_o by_o the_o death_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o by_o his_o obedience_n unto_o death_n even_o the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n vindicate_v the_o honour_n of_o god_n by_o perform_v in_o our_o nature_n a_o perfect_a and_o absolute_a obedience_n to_o all_o that_o ever_o god_n require_v of_o mankind_n and_o by_o suffer_v to_o the_o utmost_a of_o all_o that_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n deserve_v it_o be_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n that_o his_o law_n shall_v be_v exact_o observe_v and_o observe_v by_o one_o who_o be_v of_o that_o very_a nature_n for_o which_o they_o be_v ordain_v and_o that_o satisfaction_n shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o same_o nature_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o it_o christ_n therefore_o take_v our_o nature_n upon_o he_o pay_v down_o the_o uttermost_a farthing_n which_o in_o strictness_n of_o justice_n must_v have_v be_v demand_v but_o which_o can_v never_o have_v be_v pay_v by_o any_o create_v be_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o he_o fulfil_v all_o righteousness_n in_o obedience_n to_o the_o divine_a law_n which_o otherwise_o can_v never_o have_v be_v full_o obey_v and_o as_o far_o as_o god_n justice_n and_o honour_n be_v concern_v to_o see_v his_o law_n obey_v and_o to_o demand_v satisfaction_n for_o the_o breach_n of_o they_o so_o far_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n must_v be_v necessary_a because_o these_o thing_n can_v be_v perform_v by_o no_o creature_n 2._o though_o it_o shall_v be_v suppose_v that_o god_n can_v have_v pardon_v the_o sin_n of_o man_n upon_o other_o term_n than_o the_o death_n and_o satisfaction_n of_o his_o own_o son_n in_o our_o flesh_n yet_o the_o incarnation_n and_o death_n of_o his_o son_n be_v so_o far_o from_o imply_v any_o thing_n unworthy_a of_o god_n that_o no_o other_o way_n of_o our_o reconciliation_n with_o he_o as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v apprehend_v can_v so_o much_o have_v become_v the_o divine_a wisdom_n and_o goodness_n first_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o whole_a dispensation_n unworthy_a of_o god_n here_o i_o be_o to_o consider_v that_o which_o be_v the_o great_a prejudice_n take_v against_o the_o christian_a religion_n at_o its_o first_o propagation_n and_o be_v still_o the_o great_a objection_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o their_o own_o salvation_n they_o be_v apt_a to_o represent_v it_o to_o themselves_o as_o a_o unnecessary_a thing_n and_o unworthy_a of_o god_n that_o he_o shall_v send_v his_o only_a beget_v son_n into_o the_o world_n for_o the_o redemption_n of_o mankind_n they_o imagine_v that_o the_o infinite_a wisdom_n of_o god_n can_v have_v find_v out_o other_o method_n of_o salvation_n for_o we_o and_o that_o this_o will_v never_o have_v be_v make_v use_n of_o if_o there_o can_v have_v be_v any_o other_o it_o may_v be_v enough_o in_o answer_n to_o such_o objection_n to_o say_v with_o the_o apostle_n nay_o but_o o_o man_n who_o be_v thou_o that_o reply_v against_o god_n shall_v the_o person_n save_v say_v unto_o he_o that_o save_v he_o why_o have_v thou_o save_v i_o thus_o will_v we_o not_o be_v content_v to_o be_v save_v unless_o we_o can_v be_v full_o certify_v in_o all_o the_o reason_n and_o method_n of_o our_o salvation_n may_v not_o god_n bring_v to_o pass_v our_o redemption_n in_o such_o a_o way_n as_o he_o shall_v see_v fit_v or_o shall_v we_o question_v his_o wisdom_n if_o his_o mercy_n be_v so_o much_o great_a than_o we_o can_v comprehend_v how_o infinite_a be_v his_o mercy_n and_o how_o monstrous_a our_o ingratitude_n if_o his_o goodness_n be_v make_v a_o objection_n against_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o word_n and_o be_v allege_v as_o a_o argument_n for_o our_o unbelief_n what_o if_o god_n willing_a to_o show_v the_o heinousness_n of_o sin_n and_o to_o make_v know_v the_o riches_n of_o his_o mercy_n choose_v this_o way_n for_o the_o redemption_n of_o the_o world_n what_o if_o many_o reason_n may_v be_v give_v why_o this_o method_n be_v the_o most_o proper_a and_o expedient_a and_o what_o if_o there_o may_v be_v infinite_o great_a and_o better_a reason_n for_o it_o than_o all_o the_o wisdom_n of_o man_n can_v conceive_v but_o though_o the_o reveal_v will_n and_o counsel_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o silence_v all_o dispute_n in_o this_o as_o well_o as_o in_o all_o other_o case_n yet_o i_o think_v this_o objection_n be_v capable_a of_o a_o very_a plain_a and_o direct_a answer_n for_o whatever_o weight_n there_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v in_o it_o it_o be_v all_o ground_a upon_o a_o mistake_n and_o upon_o a_o wrong_a notion_n of_o the_o union_n between_o the_o divine_a and_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n for_o if_o the_o godhead_n be_v not_o so_o unite_v to_o the_o manhood_n as_o to_o suffer_v with_o it_o there_o be_v no_o imaginable_a reason_n why_o its_o union_n with_o the_o manhood_n shall_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v unworthy_a of_o god_n i_o shall_v therefore_o 1._o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o this_o supposition_n that_o the_o union_n of_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n in_o christ_n shall_v cause_v the_o godhead_n to_o suffer_v with_o the_o manhood_n 2._o i_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o humiliation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o assume_v our_o nature_n may_v be_v account_v for_o without_o suppose_v that_o the_o godhead_n suffer_v 3._o that_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n by_o die_v for_o our_o sin_n may_v be_v explain_v without_o it_o i._o the_o unreasonableness_n of_o this_o supposition_n that_o the_o union_n of_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n in_o christ_n shall_v cause_v the_o godhead_n to_o suffer_v with_o the_o manhood_n this_o objection_n suppose_v the_o godhead_n to_o be_v so_o unite_v to_o the_o manhood_n in_o the_o person_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o that_o the_o divine_a nature_n must_v real_o and_o proper_o partake_v in_o all_o the_o suffering_n which_o befall_v his_o person_n it_o suppose_v that_o christ_n as_o god_n suffer_v the_o misery_n of_o humane_a life_n and_o at_o last_o undergo_v death_n upon_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o it_o be_v no_o better_a than_o heresy_n and_o blasphemy_n and_o have_v always_o be_v reject_v and_o condemn_v as_o such_o by_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o the_o union_n of_o the_o godhead_n with_o the_o manhood_n shall_v render_v the_o godhead_n capable_a of_o suffering_n as_o the_o soul_n by_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o body_n become_v sensible_a of_o its_o pain_n be_v indeed_o a_o thing_n not_o only_o unworthy_a of_o god_n but_o
to_o make_v know_v his_o name_n and_o truth_n among_o the_o gentile_n in_o the_o time_n of_o moses_n this_o people_n itself_o be_v uncapable_a of_o that_o pure_a and_o spiritual_a worship_n which_o the_o messiah_n be_v to_o appoint_v and_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o a_o ceremonial_a law_n and_o service_n to_o restrain_v they_o from_o idolatry_n and_o to_o preserve_v the_o sense_n and_o remembrance_n of_o the_o promise_n and_o law_n deliver_v to_o adam_n and_o noah_n and_o this_o ritual_a service_n be_v unworthy_a that_o the_o messiah_n shall_v come_v purposely_o to_o appoint_v it_o who_o be_v indeed_o himself_o the_o principal_a thing_n signify_v and_o typify_v by_o it_o and_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o himself_o can_v not_o be_v institute_v by_o himself_o in_o person_n for_o than_o they_o will_v have_v be_v insignificant_a and_o there_o can_v have_v be_v no_o use_n or_o occasion_n for_o they_o but_o the_o most_o excellent_a and_o divine_a institution_n be_v reserve_v for_o his_o appointment_n to_o which_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v but_o preparatory_a the_o law_n be_v add_v because_o of_o transgression_n till_o the_o seed_n shall_v come_v to_o who_o the_o promise_n be_v make_v gal._n iii._o 19_o after_o the_o revelation_n of_o god_n will_n and_o commandment_n have_v through_o the_o great_a neglect_n and_o wickedness_n of_o mankind_n become_v ineffectual_a god_n send_v all_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n daily_o rise_v up_o early_o and_o send_v they_o a_o expression_n set_v forth_o his_o great_a care_n and_o watchfulness_n over_o his_o people_n for_o their_o good_a yet_o they_o hearken_v not_o unto_o he_o nor_o incline_v their_o ear_n but_o harden_v their_o neck_n jer._n seven_o 25_o 26._o to_o cure_v this_o strange_a stubbornness_n and_o their_o proneness_n to_o idolatry_n god_n send_v this_o people_n into_o captivity_n for_o seventy_o year_n which_o wrought_v so_o through_o a_o reformation_n in_o they_o that_o they_o be_v never_o afterward_o give_v to_o idolatry_n but_o endure_v all_o extremity_n of_o torment_n rather_o than_o they_o will_v be_v bring_v to_o any_o compliance_n with_o the_o heathen_a worship_n and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o long_o such_o necessity_n that_o the_o ceremonial_a law_n shall_v be_v continue_v to_o they_o to_o keep_v they_o from_o the_o worship_n of_o idol_n but_o in_o other_o respect_v their_o provocation_n be_v still_o very_o great_a and_o as_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o parable_n first_o send_v his_o servant_n and_o last_o of_o all_o his_o son_n say_v they_o will_v reverence_v my_o son_n and_o thereby_o leave_v those_o wicked_a man_n without_o excuse_n and_o manifest_v the_o justice_n of_o his_o vengeance_n upon_o the_o murderer_n of_o his_o own_o son_n so_o god_n first_o send_v his_o prophet_n and_o when_o the_o jew_n who_o have_v be_v train_v in_o the_o knowledge_n and_o worship_n of_o he_o and_o be_v to_o convey_v it_o to_o other_o nation_n will_v not_o be_v reclaim_v by_o they_o but_o revile_v and_o destroy_v they_o and_o then_o set_v up_o their_o own_o tradition_n in_o opposition_n to_o their_o doctrine_n he_o send_v his_o belove_a son_n before_o he_o will_v utter_o take_v away_o their_o city_n and_o nation_n and_o effect_v that_o by_o the_o death_n of_o his_o son_n who_o they_o crucify_a which_o the_o experience_n of_o so_o many_o age_n have_v show_v can_v be_v effect_v no_o other_o way_n god_n reveal_v himself_o at_o sundry_a time_n and_o in_o divers_a manner_n and_o in_o his_o infinite_a wisdom_n proportion_v the_o way_n and_o measure_n of_o his_o revelation_n to_o the_o capacity_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o several_a age_n in_o which_o they_o be_v make_v till_o at_o last_o he_o have_v speak_v unto_o we_o by_o his_o son_n heb._n i_o 1_o 2._o when_o we_o be_v child_n we_o be_v in_o bondage_n under_o the_o element_n of_o the_o world_n but_o when_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o time_n be_v come_v god_n send_v forth_o his_o son_n make_v of_o a_o woman_n make_v under_o the_o law_n gal._n four_o 3_o 4._o 2._o the_o reception_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o gospel_n in_o the_o world_n will_v have_v be_v much_o more_o difficult_a if_o so_o many_o prophet_n in_o so_o many_o several_a age_n have_v not_o foretell_v his_o come_n our_o saviour_n himself_o and_o his_o apostle_n after_o he_o appeal_v to_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o doctrine_n this_o be_v the_o great_a argument_n which_o they_o use_v to_o the_o jew_n in_o confirmation_n even_o of_o their_o miracle_n themselves_o they_o prove_v that_o the_o prophet_n have_v foretell_v that_o christ_n shall_v come_v at_o that_o very_a time_n when_o he_o come_v and_o that_o he_o shall_v work_v those_o miracle_n which_o he_o wrought_v and_o shall_v empower_v his_o disciple_n to_o do_v the_o like_a his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o ascension_n and_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v all_o prophesy_v of_o and_o prophecy_n thus_o foretell_v the_o miracle_n and_o miracle_n fulfil_n the_o prophecy_n and_o both_o mutual_o confirm_v and_o support_v each_o other_o afford_v all_o the_o evidence_n that_o can_v be_v give_v for_o prophecy_n and_o miracle_n be_v all_o the_o way_n by_o which_o god_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o reveal_v himself_o to_o mankind_n and_o therefore_o thousand_o of_o the_o jew_n be_v convince_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n and_o be_v convert_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v the_o messiah_n be_v still_o a_o unanswerable_a argument_n in_o vindication_n of_o our_o religion_n which_o argument_n we_o must_v have_v want_v if_o our_o bless_a saviour_n have_v come_v so_o much_o soon_o as_o not_o to_o have_v be_v prophesy_v of_o so_o many_o age_n beforehand_o and_o those_o who_o reject_v the_o gospel_n now_o will_v have_v think_v they_o have_v have_v much_o more_o reason_n on_o their_o side_n than_o they_o can_v now_o pretend_v to_o have_v for_o there_o have_v then_o be_v so_o much_o less_o mean_n for_o their_o conviction_n so_o that_o the_o come_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v defer_v to_o give_v the_o great_a evidence_n and_o the_o full_a conviction_n of_o his_o be_v the_o christ_n it_o will_v have_v be_v hard_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n shall_v come_v into_o the_o world_n with_o little_a or_o no_o notice_n give_v of_o it_o beforehand_o and_o few_o or_o no_o prophet_n send_v to_o foretell_v his_o come_n and_o prepare_v his_o way_n but_o when_o he_o have_v be_v so_o long_o before_o prophesy_v of_o even_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n through_o the_o several_a age_n of_o it_o when_o there_o have_v be_v a_o general_a expectation_n of_o the_o messiah_n to_o be_v bear_v and_o the_o time_n and_o place_n and_o tribe_n and_o family_n and_o person_n of_o who_o he_o be_v to_o be_v bear_v by_o degree_n and_o at_o several_a time_n have_v be_v foretell_v when_o man_n hope_n and_o desire_n to_o see_v he_o be_v thus_o from_o age_n to_o age_n awaken_v and_o alarm_v this_o be_v a_o solemnity_n worthy_a to_o introduce_v and_o attend_v the_o son_n of_o god_n into_o the_o world_n and_o a_o method_n which_o will_v prove_v a_o stand_a evidence_n of_o his_o be_v come_v into_o it_o 3._o the_o time_n of_o christ_n come_n may_v depend_v upon_o thing_n which_o we_o be_v uncapable_a of_o know_v for_o it_o may_v depend_v upon_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o know_v how_o long_o that_o shall_v be_v the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gospel_n under_o the_o phrase_n of_o the_o last_o day_n but_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o relation_n not_o to_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o world_n but_o to_o the_o christian_a dispensation_n which_o be_v the_o last_o mean_n of_o salvation_n that_o god_n will_v vouchsase_v to_o mankind_n and_o with_o regard_n to_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o government_n which_o be_v just_a then_o at_o a_o end_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n now_o if_o the_o world_n may_v continue_v as_o long_o under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o it_o have_v do_v before_o it_o and_o no_o man_n can_v tell_v but_o it_o may_v we_o shall_v find_v little_a cause_n to_o wonder_v that_o christ_n be_v not_o soon_o bear_v into_o the_o world_n for_o we_o find_v that_o the_o faith_n and_o zeal_n of_o christian_n decay_n as_o we_o be_v at_o a_o far_a distance_n of_o time_n from_o the_o incarnation_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o first_o propagation_n of_o his_o gospel_n and_o the_o length_n of_o the_o time_n itself_o prove_v a_o temptation_n to_o some_o to_o disbelieve_v it_o for_o man_n be_v apt_a to_o give_v less_o credit_n to_o what_o happen_v long_o ago_o and_o to_o think_v themselves_o less_o concern_v in_o it_o
bring_v to_o our_o remembrance_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n offer_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o we_o to_o make_v we_o partaker_n of_o they_o and_o to_o be_v pledge_n of_o all_o the_o benefit_n which_o we_o receive_v thereby_o and_o as_o the_o eucharist_n be_v appoint_v by_o christ_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o paschal_n supper_n so_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o use_n among_o all_o nation_n in_o their_o religious_a worship_n and_o nothing_o can_v more_o fit_o express_v our_o communion_n with_o god_n and_o with_o one_o another_o than_o to_o be_v entertain_v together_o at_o god_n table_n so_o that_o since_o there_o must_v be_v sacrament_n or_o external_n rite_n and_o ordinance_n they_o can_v neither_o be_v few_o nor_o more_o suitable_a to_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o to_o the_o want_v of_o christian_n than_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o of_o the_o lord_n supper_n be_v chap._n xxiv_o of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n i_o be_o not_o here_o to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n from_o the_o scripture_n but_o to_o suppose_v this_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o the_o scripture_n teach_v and_o to_o show_v that_o no_o reasonable_a objection_n can_v be_v bring_v against_o the_o christian_a religion_n upon_o that_o account_n and_o indeed_o this_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o object_v against_o by_o philopatr_n by_o lucian_n philopatr_n heathen_n long_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o be_v a_o strong_a proof_n for_o the_o truth_n and_o antiquity_n of_o this_o doctrine_n when_o it_o be_v so_o well_o know_v even_o to_o the_o heathen_n that_o they_o upbraid_v the_o christian_n with_o it_o in_o the_o second_o century_n and_o in_o all_o probability_n from_o the_o very_a beginning_n for_o we_o find_v it_o then_o mention_v as_o a_o know_a and_o common_a reproach_n suppose_v then_o this_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v but_o one_o god_n i_o will_v show_v i._o that_o there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o this_o mystery_n of_o our_o religion_n ii_o that_o other_o thing_n be_v and_o must_v be_v believe_v by_o we_o which_o we_o as_o little_o understand_v iii_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o this_o doctrine_n do_v mighty_o tend_v to_o the_o advancement_n of_o virtue_n and_o holiness_n and_o have_v a_o great_a influence_n upon_o the_o life_n and_o conversation_n of_o men._n 1._o there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o this_o doctrine_n we_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o essence_n of_o create_a being_n which_o be_v know_v to_o we_o only_o by_o their_o cause_n and_o effect_n and_o by_o their_o operation_n and_o quality_n and_o our_o reason_n and_o sense_n and_o passion_n be_v continual_o conversant_a about_o these_o our_o notion_n be_v form_v upon_o the_o idea_n which_o we_o frame_v to_o ourselves_o concern_v the_o creature_n and_o this_o make_v we_o the_o less_o capable_a of_o understand_v the_o divine_a essence_n beside_o the_o infinite_a disproportion_n between_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n and_o humane_a faculty_n when_o we_o say_v that_o god_n be_v a_o infinite_a and_o incomprehensible_a be_v we_o speak_v the_o general_a sense_n of_o mankind_n and_o no_o man_n cavil_v at_o it_o but_o because_o the_o scripture_n represent_v this_o incomprehensible_a be_v to_o we_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n that_o be_v matter_n of_o cavil_v and_o dispute_v whereas_o god_n be_v essential_o holy_a and_o true_a we_o must_v believe_v he_o to_o be_v what_o he_o declare_v himself_o to_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o he_o be_v incomprehensible_a we_o may_v not_o be_v able_a to_o comprehend_v it_o if_o god_n be_v infallible_o true_a why_o do_v we_o not_o believe_v what_o he_o deliver_v concern_v himself_o and_o if_o he_o be_v incomprehensible_a what_o reason_n can_v be_v give_v why_o the_o divine_a essence_n may_v not_o subsist_v in_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n these_o be_v style_v three_o person_n because_o we_o find_v distinct_a personal_a act_n and_o property_n attribute_v to_o they_o in_o the_o scripture_n and_o we_o may_v suppose_v three_o person_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n without_o any_o appearance_n of_o contradiction_n this_o will_v be_v evident_a if_o we_o consider_v 1._o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o three_o person_n in_o the_o deity_n 2._o the_o unity_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n 3._o the_o difference_n between_o the_o divine_a person_n and_o humane_a person_n 1._o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o three_o person_n in_o the_o deity_n the_o divine_a nature_n be_v in_o three_o person_n the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o father_n original_o without_o either_o generation_n or_o procession_n in_o the_o son_n as_o communicate_v to_o he_o by_o the_o father_n not_o in_o any_o such_o way_n as_o son_n among_o man_n have_v their_o nature_n derive_v to_o they_o from_o their_o father_n but_o yet_o in_o some_o such_o manner_n as_o be_v best_a express_v to_o our_o apprehension_n by_o style_v he_o the_o son_n of_o god_n though_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o generation_n be_v altogether_o incomprehensible_a to_o we_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v the_o divine_a nature_n communicate_v to_o he_o from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n not_o in_o the_o same_o way_n whereby_o the_o son_n have_v it_o communicate_v to_o he_o from_o the_o father_n but_o in_o some_o other_o different_a incomprehensible_a manner_n whereby_o he_o be_v not_o beget_v but_o proceed_v both_o from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n the_o divine_a nature_n be_v communicate_v by_o the_o father_n to_o the_o son_n by_o eternal_a generation_n and_o by_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o eternal_a procession_n we_o have_v nothing_o further_o reveal_v to_o we_o of_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n but_o that_o he_o be_v beget_v or_o receive_v the_o divine_a nature_n from_o the_o father_n in_o some_o such_o way_n as_o for_o want_v of_o a_o fit_a word_n we_o can_v best_o understand_v by_o the_o term_n of_o generation_n and_o the_o scripture_n teach_v we_o no_o more_o of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o that_o he_o be_v not_o beget_v of_o the_o father_n as_o the_o son_n be_v but_o proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n some_o other_o way_n and_o not_o by_o generation_n but_o as_o he_o that_o will_v discourse_n to_o a_o man_n bear_v blind_a concern_v light_n must_v use_v many_o very_a improper_a expression_n to_o make_v himself_o though_o never_o so_o imperfect_o understand_v so_o it_o be_v here_o we_o have_v no_o word_n that_o be_v proper_a but_o these_o be_v sufficient_a to_o teach_v we_o all_o which_o we_o be_v capable_a of_o know_v at_o least_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o we_o to_o know_v of_o the_o godhead_n 2._o the_o unity_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n to_o say_v that_o three_o god_n be_v one_o god_n or_o that_o three_o person_n be_v one_o person_n be_v a_o manifest_a contradiction_n but_o to_o say_v that_o three_o person_n be_v not_o one_a person_n but_o one_o god_n be_v so_o far_o from_o a_o contradiction_n that_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n how_o it_o shall_v be_v mistake_v for_o one_o by_o any_o who_o understand_v what_o a_o contradiction_n mean_n the_o father_n be_v god_n the_o son_n be_v god_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v god_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v not_o three_o god_n but_o one_o god_n for_o neither_o of_o these_o three_o person_n be_v god_n distinct_a and_o separate_a from_o the_o rest_n but_o they_o all_o be_v but_o one_o god_n one_o lord_n jehovah_n not_o three_o distinct_a and_o separate_a lord_n and_o so_o not_o three_o eternal_n nor_o three_o incomprehensibles_fw-fr nor_o three_o uncreated_a nor_o three_o almighty_n distinct_a and_o separate_a from_o each_o other_o but_o all_o the_o three_o person_n together_o be_v one_o eternal_a incomprehensible_a uncreated_a almighty_a lord_n god_n it_o be_v matter_n of_o dispute_n what_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o individuation_n in_o man_n or_o what_o it_o be_v which_o cause_v one_o man_n to_o be_v a_o different_a individual_a person_n from_o another_o and_o it_o be_v still_o more_o difficult_a to_o find_v out_o the_o principle_n of_o individuation_n in_o being_n which_o be_v pure_o spiritual_a and_o have_v nothing_o of_o material_a accident_n to_o distinguish_v they_o but_o whatever_o the_o principle_n of_o individuation_n in_o man_n may_v be_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o be_v that_o two_o man_n may_v exist_v separately_z both_z as_o to_o time_n and_o place_n and_o that_o one_o may_v know_v more_o or_o less_o than_o the_o other_o they_o may_v live_v at_o a_o distance_n the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o and_o can_v never_o at_o once_o sill_z the_o same_o numerical_a place_n nor_o
equivalent_a to_o the_o distinction_n of_o person_n among_o men._n that_o there_o be_v this_o unity_n and_o this_o distinction_n we_o learn_v from_o the_o scripture_n but_o what_o kind_n of_o distinction_n this_o be_v or_o how_o far_o it_o be_v to_o be_v reconcile_v with_o our_o notion_n of_o person_n among_o man_n and_o after_o what_o manner_n it_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n the_o scripture_n have_v not_o tell_v we_o and_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o we_o to_o determine_v ii_o other_o thing_n be_v and_o must_v be_v believe_v by_o we_o which_o be_v as_o little_o understand_v as_o this_o doctrine_n our_o knowledge_n at_o the_o best_a concern_v finite_a thing_n be_v very_o imperfect_a which_o be_v so_o general_o acknowledge_v by_o all_o man_n of_o wisdom_n and_o experience_n that_o it_o be_v esteem_v a_o great_a point_n of_o wisdom_n for_o a_o man_n to_o be_v true_o sensible_a of_o his_o own_o ignorance_n and_o it_o be_v the_o character_n which_o solomon_n himself_o give_v of_o the_o fool_n that_o he_o rage_v and_o be_v confident_a prov._n fourteen_o 16._o but_o when_o we_o consider_v thing_n infinite_a we_o be_v much_o more_o at_o a_o loss_n that_o there_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v something_o eternal_a must_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o who_o understand_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o word_n even_o those_o that_o be_v so_o foolish_a as_o to_o say_v in_o their_o heart_n there_o be_v no_o god_n yet_o must_v believe_v something_o else_o to_o be_v eternal_a they_o must_v believe_v that_o there_o always_o be_v something_o because_o if_o ever_o there_o have_v be_v nothing_o there_o never_o can_v have_v be_v any_o thing_n for_o how_o can_v any_o thing_n have_v be_v produce_v by_o nothing_o out_o of_o nothing_o it_o may_v but_o then_o there_o must_v have_v be_v something_o to_o produce_v it_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a therefore_o of_o nothing_o if_o we_o be_v not_o sure_a of_o this_o that_o there_o be_v something_o eternal_a the_o atheist_n himself_o can_v deny_v it_o unless_o he_o be_v so_o stupid_a as_o not_o to_o know_v what_o it_o mean_v and_o yet_o what_o apparent_a contradiction_n may_v he_o fancy_v to_o himself_o in_o the_o notion_n of_o eternity_n for_o what_o be_v eternal_a can_v never_o be_v capable_a of_o either_o a_o short_a or_o a_o long_a duration_n than_o it_o always_o have_v so_o that_o million_o of_o age_n hence_o it_o will_v not_o have_v continue_v long_o than_o it_o have_v do_v as_o many_o million_o of_o age_n past_a and_o how_o strange_a and_o contradictory_n do_v this_o seem_v to_o be_v that_o not_o only_o three_o age_n and_o one_o age_n shall_v be_v the_o same_o but_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o difference_n between_o one_o hour_n or_o moment_n and_o never_o so_o many_o age_n in_o respect_n of_o eternity_n and_o there_o be_v no_o avoid_v this_o difficulty_n if_o a_o man_n be_v of_o any_o religion_n or_o no_o religion_n let_v he_o but_o apprehend_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o eternity_n and_o he_o must_v own_v both_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o thing_n and_o that_o he_o be_v utter_o unable_a to_o explain_v it_o here_o then_o be_v a_o unaswerable_a difficulty_n in_o a_o thing_n which_o all_o the_o world_n must_v believe_v if_o they_o have_v it_o but_o so_o propose_v to_o they_o as_o to_o be_v make_v understand_v what_o it_o be_v and_o there_o be_v no_o difficulty_n imaginable_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n which_o can_v be_v pretend_v to_o be_v great_a than_o that_o which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o this_o notion_n which_o all_o must_v of_o necessity_n hold_v and_o if_o we_o do_v but_o observe_v it_o in_o finite_a thing_n which_o be_v usual_a and_o familiar_a to_o we_o and_o the_o object_n of_o our_o sense_n every_o day_n we_o believe_v what_o we_o very_o little_o understand_v or_o be_v capable_a of_o understanding_n our_o knowledge_n indeed_o be_v so_o very_o imperfect_a concern_v the_o nature_n of_o most_o thing_n that_o i_o may_v almost_o venture_v to_o say_v that_o if_o we_o will_v but_o be_v content_v for_o the_o present_a to_o believe_v what_o god_n have_v deliver_v concern_v his_o own_o nature_n we_o may_v hereafter_o know_v god_n himself_o as_o plain_o as_o now_o we_o know_v many_o thing_n here_o for_o now_o we_o see_v through_o a_o glass_n dark_o but_o then_o face_n to_o face_n now_o i_o know_v in_o part_n but_o then_o shall_v i_o know_v even_o as_o also_o i_o be_o know_v 1_o cor._n xiii_o 12._o if_o it_o be_v think_v unreasonable_a however_o that_o such_o abstruse_a mystery_n shall_v be_v make_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v pronounce_v that_o whosoever_o will_v be_v save_v must_v thus_o think_v of_o the_o trinity_n and_o that_o all_o who_o do_v not_o thus_o think_v and_o believe_v shall_v without_o doubt_n perish_v everlasting_o let_v it_o be_v consider_v that_o in_o all_o religion_n whether_o natural_a or_o reveal_v there_o must_v be_v something_o believe_v which_o be_v above_o all_o humane_a comprehension_n and_o which_o can_v be_v know_v no_o further_o than_o in_o order_n to_o be_v believe_v there_o can_v be_v no_o faith_n without_o all_o knowledge_n but_o knowledge_n if_o it_o be_v complete_a will_v exclude_v faith_n which_o be_v the_o evidence_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v knowledge_n may_v be_v consider_v either_o as_o it_o be_v general_a and_o imperfect_a or_o as_o it_o be_v particular_a and_o adequate_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n know_v we_o must_v have_v a_o general_a knowledge_n of_o whatever_o be_v the_o object_n of_o faith_n but_o if_o we_o have_v a_o particular_a and_o adequate_a knowledge_n of_o it_o there_o can_v remain_v nothing_o of_o it_o unknown_a to_o be_v the_o object_n of_o faith_n the_o difference_n between_o science_n and_o faith_n be_v not_o that_o we_o be_v less_o certain_a of_o the_o object_n of_o faith_n than_o of_o the_o object_n of_o science_n but_o that_o we_o know_v less_o of_o they_o for_o certainty_n depend_v upon_o our_o general_a knowledge_n as_o that_o god_n be_v true_a and_o therefore_o what_o he_o have_v reveal_v be_v as_o certain_a as_o if_o we_o see_v it_o or_o can_v demonstrate_v it_o in_o every_o particular_a and_o this_o general_a knowledge_n which_o be_v necessary_a in_o order_n to_o faith_n be_v in_o natural_a religion_n attain_v to_o by_o reason_n and_o in_o reveal_v religion_n from_o revelation_n thus_o we_o attain_v to_o such_o a_o general_a knowledge_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n by_o rational_a evidence_n as_o to_o be_v convince_v that_o infinite_a power_n and_o goodness_n and_o truth_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o infinite_a perfection_n belong_v to_o it_o but_o we_o believe_v the_o divine_a perfection_n without_o any_o particular_a comprehensive_a knowledge_n of_o they_o in_o like_a manner_n from_o revelation_n we_o attain_v to_o this_o general_a knowledge_n that_o the_o divine_a nature_n consist_v of_o three_o person_n in_o one_o undivided_a essence_n but_o we_o believe_v these_o three_o person_n to_o be_v one_o god_n without_o any_o particular_a and_o comprehensive_a knowledge_n of_o so_o great_a a_o mystery_n for_o than_o it_o will_v no_o long_o be_v a_o mystery_n and_o faith_n will_v be_v no_o more_o faith_n i_o will_v therefore_o ask_v the_o adversary_n of_o this_o doctrine_n whether_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o god_n omnipresent_v eternal_a almighty_a omniscient_a infinite_o holy_a just_a and_o merciful_a be_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n no_o rational_a man_n can_v deny_v it_o i_o inquire_v further_o whether_o insant_n and_o idiot_n be_v oblige_v necessary_o under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o this_o belief_n they_o must_v certain_o answer_v no_o because_o none_o can_v be_v oblige_v to_o impossibility_n i_o demand_v then_o again_o whether_o if_o one_o or_o more_o of_o these_o attribute_n or_o the_o agreement_n of_o they_o one_o with_o another_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v understand_v with_o a_o general_n and_o imperfect_a knowledge_n by_o any_o who_o be_v capable_a of_o know_v and_o believe_v the_o rest_n the_o ignorance_n of_o these_o article_n which_o be_v above_o their_o understanding_n even_o as_o to_o this_o general_a and_o imperfect_a way_n of_o knowledge_n can_v be_v destructive_a of_o their_o salvation_n they_o must_v needs_o say_v it_o can_v because_o god_n can_v require_v nothing_o impossible_a of_o any_o man._n and_o the_o very_a same_o answer_v apply_v to_o the_o cavil_n against_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o silence_n they_o that_o creed_n contain_v such_o truth_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n but_o necessary_a to_o particular_a person_n so_o far_o only_o as_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o know_v they_o in_o order_n to_o believe_v they_o he_o that_o will_v be_v save_v must_v thus_o think_v of_o the_o trinity_n but_o this_o suppose_v he_o capable_a of_o think_v
life_n have_v be_v the_o soul_n must_v be_v unite_v to_o the_o self_n same_o body_n so_o dispose_v and_o qualify_v to_o affect_v the_o soul_n as_o it_o be_v in_o this_o life_n only_o with_o infinite_o great_a more_o exquisite_a and_o more_o last_a degree_n of_o pain_n or_o of_o joy_n and_o satisfaction_n yet_o without_o any_o mixture_n of_o gross_a and_o sensual_a pleasure_n in_o the_o righteous_a but_o only_o such_o as_o be_v suitable_a to_o spiritual_a body_n and_o this_o disposition_n of_o body_n depend_v upon_o the_o virtuous_a or_o vicious_a action_n and_o habit_n of_o man_n here_o for_o a_o body_n by_o vicious_a practice_n and_o custom_n prone_a to_o rage_v and_o furious_a passion_n insatiable_a appetite_n and_o torment_a inclination_n and_o desire_n without_o any_o thing_n to_o gratify_v or_o assuage_v they_o must_v have_v quite_o another_o effect_n upon_o a_o soul_n than_o a_o body_n subdue_v to_o the_o mild_a and_o calm_a and_o obedient_a temper_n of_o religion_n and_o virtue_n and_o though_o god_n can_v by_o his_o almighty_a power_n form_v another_o body_n to_o that_o frame_n and_o disposition_n which_o the_o body_n of_o any_o particular_a man_n be_v in_o when_o his_o soul_n depart_v out_o of_o it_o yet_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v agreeable_a to_o the_o divine_a goodness_n and_o purity_n by_o his_o immediate_a power_n to_o frame_v a_o new_a body_n to_o the_o deprave_a temper_n and_o inclination_n of_o a_o vicious_a man._n and_o we_o be_v so_o little_o acquaint_v with_o the_o union_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n that_o for_o aught_o we_o know_v a_o soul_n can_v be_v unite_v only_o to_o its_o proper_a body_n the_o truth_n be_v we_o know_v nothing_o of_o these_o matter_n but_o from_o the_o scripture_n all_o beside_o be_v only_a conjecture_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v probable_a even_o to_o our_o reason_n though_o indeed_o it_o ought_v to_o over-rule_v reason_n especial_o in_o thing_n which_o be_v so_o obscure_a and_o so_o little_o understand_v by_o we_o god_n have_v declare_v that_o he_o will_v raise_v these_o body_n to_o life_n again_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o whatever_o we_o may_v think_v of_o it_o to_o he_o all_o thing_n be_v alike_o easy_a it_o be_v as_o easy_a for_o he_o to_o do_v as_o to_o say_v it_o chap._n xxvi_o of_o the_o reason_n why_o christ_n do_v not_o show_v himself_o to_o all_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n after_o his_o resurrection_n st_n peter_n speak_v of_o christ_n resurrection_n say_v he_o god_n raise_v up_o the_o three_o day_n and_o show_v he_o open_o not_o to_o all_o the_o people_n but_o unto_o witness_n choose_v before_o of_o god_n even_o to_o we_o who_o do_v eat_v and_o drink_v with_o he_o after_o he_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a act_v x._o 40_o 41._o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o be_v show_v open_o but_o not_o to_o all_o the_o people_n he_o be_v see_v in_o a_o plain_a and_o open_a manner_n yet_o not_o so_o public_o as_o to_o make_v all_o the_o people_n witness_n of_o his_o resurrection_n the_o will_n and_o good_a pleasure_n of_o god_n be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o we_o of_o all_o his_o action_n especial_o in_o act_n of_o mercy_n for_o it_o will_v be_v a_o strange_a return_v make_v but_o to_o a_o man_n for_o any_o favour_n receive_v to_o be_v captious_a and_o quarrelsome_a about_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o bestow_n it_o instead_o of_o be_v grateful_a to_o he_o for_o it_o but_o beside_o this_o general_a reason_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v of_o force_n with_o we_o in_o all_o case_n there_o be_v reason_n peculiar_a to_o the_o present_a case_n whereby_o we_o may_v be_v able_a to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o it_o even_o according_a to_o our_o own_o apprehension_n of_o thing_n i._o there_o be_v reason_n peculiar_a to_o this_o dispensation_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n why_o christ_n shall_v not_o show_v himself_o to_o all_o the_o people_n after_o he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a ii_o it_o have_v not_o be_v suitable_a to_o the_o other_o dispensation_n of_o god_n towards_o mankind_n for_o he_o to_o do_v it_o iii_o great_a number_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v give_v over_o to_o hardness_n of_o heart_n and_o will_v not_o have_v believe_v though_o they_o have_v see_v christ_n after_o his_o resurrection_n iv_o if_o they_o have_v believe_v their_o conversion_n have_v not_o be_v a_o great_a proof_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o resurrection_n than_o their_o unbelief_n have_v be_v v._o the_o power_n of_o his_o resurrection_n manifest_v in_o the_o miraculous_a gift_n bestow_v upon_o the_o apostle_n be_v as_o great_a a_o proof_n of_o his_o resurrection_n as_o the_o personal_a appearance_n of_o our_o saviour_n himself_o can_v have_v be_v 1._o there_o be_v reason_n peculiar_a to_o this_o dispensation_n of_o his_o resurrection_n why_o christ_n shall_v not_o show_v himself_o to_o all_o the_o people_n after_o he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a christ_n after_o his_o resurrection_n be_v to_o act_v according_a to_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n not_o according_a to_o the_o infirmity_n and_o condescension_n of_o the_o humane_a the_o time_n of_o his_o converse_v with_o man_n be_v at_o a_o end_n at_o his_o death_n and_o then_o another_o method_n and_o manner_n of_o dispensation_n be_v to_o begin_v he_o be_v then_o to_o converse_v only_o with_o his_o particular_a friend_n and_o favourite_n to_o satisfy_v they_o of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o to_o instruct_v and_o enable_v they_o both_o by_o their_o doctrine_n and_o miracle_n to_o satisfy_v other_o it_o can_v not_o be_v suitable_a to_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o majesty_n which_o he_o have_v assume_v after_o his_o resurrection_n to_o submit_v himself_o to_o the_o censure_n of_o his_o enemy_n he_o have_v suffer_v enough_o from_o they_o already_o in_o the_o state_n of_o his_o humiliation_n and_o must_v he_o never_o be_v above_o the_o suspicion_n and_o scrutiny_n of_o their_o malice_n shall_v not_o his_o resurrection_n free_v he_o from_o it_o when_o they_o see_v he_o hang_v upon_o the_o cross_n they_o cry_v out_o with_o upbraid_v and_o insolent_a scorn_n that_o they_o will_v believe_v in_o he_o if_o he_o will_v come_v down_o from_o thence_o but_o neither_o do_v they_o deserve_v such_o a_o miracle_n to_o be_v wrought_v at_o their_o pleasure_n who_o thus_o call_v for_o it_o nor_o be_v it_o suitable_a to_o the_o divine_a dispensation_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v wrought_v it_o be_v neither_o fit_v that_o he_o shall_v save_v himself_o from_o death_n nor_o that_o he_o shall_v appear_v to_o they_o after_o he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a he_o be_v to_o die_v for_o our_o redemption_n and_o as_o we_o have_v want_v the_o argument_n from_o his_o resurrection_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o religion_n if_o he_o have_v come_v down_o from_o the_o cross_n so_o if_o he_o have_v appear_v to_o all_o the_o jew_n we_o have_v want_v other_o evidence_n which_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v at_o least_o amount_n to_o all_o the_o proof_n which_o that_o can_v have_v give_v in_o the_o state_n of_o his_o humiliation_n our_o saviour_n be_v please_v to_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o contradiction_n of_o sinner_n and_o to_o all_o their_o affront_v and_o injury_n but_o when_o this_o their_o hour_n and_o the_o power_n of_o darkness_n be_v once_o past_a they_o be_v to_o see_v he_o no_o more_o but_o with_o confusion_n of_o face_n and_o terror_n of_o mind_n yet_o his_o mercy_n be_v still_o the_o same_o towards_o they_o one_o of_o the_o great_a persecutor_n be_v convert_v by_o a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n the_o son_n of_o man_n speak_v to_o he_o from_o thence_o that_o he_o may_v be_v the_o happy_a instrument_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o other_o and_o a_o pattern_n to_o they_o of_o the_o long_a suffering_n of_o christ_n 1_o tim._n i_o 16._o but_o his_o manifestation_n of_o himself_o to_o st._n paul_n at_o his_o conversion_n be_v with_o dreadful_a awe_n and_o majesty_n not_o in_o that_o mild_a and_o gracious_a glory_n in_o which_o he_o be_v see_v by_o st._n stephen_n and_o it_o be_v reserve_v for_o those_o who_o persecute_v and_o pierce_v he_o to_o look_v upon_o he_o with_o consternation_n and_o anguish_n at_o the_o last_o day_n rev._n i_o 7._o 2._o it_o have_v not_o be_v suitable_a to_o the_o other_o dispensation_n of_o god_n towards_o mankind_n for_o christ_n to_o be_v show_v open_o to_o all_o the_o people_n god_n may_v work_v such_o astonish_a miracle_n and_o strike_v such_o terror_n into_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n as_o to_o make_v it_o impossible_a for_o any_o one_o to_o doubt_v of_o his_o existence_n or_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o word_n but_o he_o do_v not_o all_o which_o he_o can_v do_v but_o what_o he_o in_o his_o wisdom_n see_v fit_a to_o be_v do_v he_o do_v not_o use_v all_o the_o
mean_n which_o some_o man_n may_v conceit_n he_o may_v use_v but_o leave_v man_n without_o excuse_n and_o then_o require_v their_o faith_n and_o obedience_n at_o their_o peril_n to_o imagine_v that_o christ_n shall_v have_v appear_v promiscuous_o unto_o all_o be_v as_o unreasonable_a as_o to_o suppose_v that_o god_n shall_v communicate_v himself_o to_o all_o alike_o or_o that_o he_o shall_v have_v speak_v from_o heaven_n to_o man_n without_o the_o message_n and_o ministry_n of_o his_o prophet_n for_o when_o christ_n be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a he_o be_v no_o long_o to_o act_v like_o a_o mortal_a man_n but_o as_o in_o his_o glorify_a state_n as_o our_o lord_n and_o king_n and_o as_o god_n in_o our_o humane_a nature_n now_o no_o long_o subject_n to_o any_o of_o its_o imperfection_n and_o therefore_o he_o be_v no_o more_o to_o come_v himself_o to_o the_o people_n as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o state_n of_o his_o humiliation_n but_o to_o send_v his_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n among_o they_o as_o he_o have_v before_o his_o incarnation_n send_v the_o prophet_n 3._o great_a number_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v give_v up_o to_o hardness_n of_o heart_n and_o will_v not_o have_v believe_v though_o they_o have_v see_v christ_n after_o his_o resurrection_n those_o who_o when_o they_o have_v see_v our_o saviour_n miracle_n have_v vilify_v they_o and_o blaspheme_v the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o who_o they_o be_v wrought_v have_v their_o heart_n harden_v that_o see_v they_o may_v see_v and_o not_o perceive_v and_o be_v convert_v and_o of_o this_o number_n the_o chief_a priest_n and_o elder_n must_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v who_o hire_v the_o solider_n to_o contradict_v and_o stifle_v the_o belief_n of_o his_o resurrection_n with_o a_o false_a story_n of_o their_o own_o invention_n the_o chief_a priest_n before_o have_v consult_v to_o put_v lazarus_n to_o death_n when_o he_o be_v undeniable_o know_v to_o have_v be_v raise_v from_o the_o grave_a john_n twelve_o 10._o so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o be_v bring_v to_o a_o belief_n in_o christ_n by_o the_o sight_n of_o lazarus_n that_o they_o full_o verify_v that_o say_v that_o there_o be_v some_o who_o will_v not_o believe_v though_o one_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a lazarus_n be_v show_v open_o to_o all_o the_o people_n and_o live_v among_o they_o for_o many_o year_n after_o he_o have_v be_v restore_v to_o life_n again_o when_o he_o have_v be_v dead_a four_o day_n and_o they_o will_v not_o believe_v though_o they_o see_v and_o converse_v with_o he_o but_o be_v the_o more_o enrage_a at_o it_o christ_n himself_o therefore_o after_o his_o resurrection_n do_v not_o vouchsafe_v they_o his_o presence_n but_o use_v other_o mean_n which_o be_v more_o proper_a 4._o if_o the_o jew_n have_v believe_v in_o christ_n their_o conversion_n have_v not_o be_v a_o great_a proof_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o resurrection_n than_o their_o unbelief_n have_v be_v their_o stubbornness_n and_o hardness_n of_o heart_n be_v foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n with_o their_o dispersion_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o propagation_n of_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o prediction_n likewise_o of_o the_o prophet_n in_o so_o miraculous_a a_o manner_n not_o only_o at_o a_o distance_n but_o in_o judea_n and_o in_o jerusalem_n itself_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o opposition_n which_o the_o jew_n can_v make_v give_v as_o great_a a_o testimony_n to_o it_o as_o their_o favour_n and_o protection_n can_v have_v do_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v just_a with_o god_n rather_o to_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o hardness_n of_o their_o own_o heart_n than_o to_o use_v such_o further_a method_n with_o they_o as_o be_v unsuitable_a to_o the_o divine_a dispensation_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o will_v either_o have_v only_o harden_v they_o to_o a_o great_a degree_n or_o at_o least_o will_v not_o have_v prove_v more_o effectual_a towards_o the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n 5._o the_o power_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n manifest_v in_o the_o miraculous_a gift_n bestow_v upon_o the_o apostle_n be_v as_o great_a a_o proof_n of_o his_o resurrection_n as_o the_o personal_a appearance_n of_o our_o saviour_n himself_o can_v have_v be_v our_o saviour_n show_v himself_o to_o witness_n choose_v before_o of_o god_n to_o be_v witness_n of_o all_o thing_n which_o he_o do_v both_o in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o in_o jerusalem_n act_v x._o 39_o 41._o these_o man_n know_v his_o life_n and_o doctrine_n they_o have_v be_v instruct_v by_o he_o and_o have_v forsake_v all_o for_o he_o and_o according_a to_o his_o promise_n be_v endue_v with_o power_n from_o on_o high_a to_o enable_v they_o to_o testify_v to_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o they_o have_v not_o only_o see_v he_o but_o have_v often_o converse_v with_o he_o after_o he_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o one_o of_o their_o chief_a qualification_n be_v that_o they_o be_v but_o a_o few_o poor_a and_o ignorant_a man_n without_o force_n or_o policy_n without_o any_o art_n or_o contrivance_n they_o can_v tell_v a_o plain_a truth_n but_o can_v neither_o feign_v nor_o dissemble_v if_o they_o have_v be_v more_o in_o number_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o world_n have_v be_v so_o much_o the_o less_o miraculous_a and_o they_o be_v not_o choose_v out_o of_o the_o scribe_n and_o elder_n who_o have_v be_v use_v to_o artifices_fw-la and_o falshood_n but_o have_v they_o all_o along_o their_o enemy_n and_o oppose_v to_o their_o craft_n and_o power_n a_o honest_a simplicity_n of_o mind_n that_o neither_o know_v what_o belong_v to_o deceit_n nor_o fear_v any_o in_o so_o good_a a_o cause_n nor_o be_v they_o in_o the_o least_o discourage_v to_o see_v their_o own_o and_o all_o other_o nation_n against_o they_o god_n have_v choose_v the_o foolish_a thing_n of_o the_o world_n to_o confound_v the_o wise_a and_o god_n have_v choose_v the_o weak_a thing_n of_o the_o world_n to_o confound_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v mighty_a 1_o cor._n i_o 27._o these_o man_n under_o all_o necessity_n and_o persecution_n and_o danger_n and_o torment_n both_o live_n and_o die_v witness_v that_o they_o have_v see_v christ_n alive_a after_o he_o have_v be_v crucify_a and_o though_o they_o be_v but_o very_o few_o in_o comparison_n of_o their_o enemy_n yet_o consider_v as_o witness_n they_o be_v many_o for_o he_o be_v see_v by_o above_o five_o hundred_o at_o once_o which_o be_v a_o vast_a number_n in_o any_o matter_n of_o evidence_n and_o if_o so_o many_o man_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a testimony_n no_o number_n of_o man_n can_v have_v be_v that_o which_o be_v demonstrate_v but_o in_o one_o way_n be_v as_o certain_a as_o if_o it_o be_v demonstrable_a in_o never_o so_o many_o method_n and_o he_o who_o see_v a_o thing_n plain_o with_o his_o two_o eye_n may_v be_v as_o sure_a of_o it_o as_o if_o he_o have_v never_o so_o many_o eye_n to_o see_v it_o withal_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n that_o the_o testimony_n of_o two_o man_n be_v true_a or_o credible_a and_o to_o be_v rely_v upon_o for_o truth_n john_n viij_o 17._o and_o it_o be_v the_o law_n and_o practice_n of_o all_o nation_n to_o content_v themselves_o with_o a_o small_a number_n of_o sufficient_a witness_n in_o proof_n of_o the_o most_o important_a affair_n and_o if_o these_o witness_n choose_v before_o of_o god_n speak_v and_o act_v and_o suffer_v as_o no_o man_n will_v or_o can_v have_v do_v if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v well_o assure_v of_o what_o they_o testify_v and_o assist_v from_o above_o in_o preach_v the_o gospel_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n be_v as_o infallible_o deliver_v to_o we_o by_o their_o testimony_n as_o it_o can_v have_v be_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o never_o so_o many_o more_o for_o all_o that_o never_o so_o many_o other_o can_v have_v do_v will_v have_v be_v but_o the_o same_o thing_n over_o again_o which_o these_o man_n certify_v by_o many_o infallible_a proof_n and_o what_o be_v once_o infallible_o prove_v be_v as_o certain_a as_o if_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v agree_v in_o declare_v it_o it_o be_v not_o the_o number_n of_o witness_n but_o the_o character_n and_o qualification_n of_o the_o person_n and_o the_o evidence_n itself_o in_o its_o full_a force_n and_o circumstance_n which_o be_v chief_o to_o be_v regard_v in_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n if_o but_o a_o few_o man_n can_v make_v it_o sufficient_o appear_v as_o the_o apostle_n do_v by_o undeniable_a miracle_n that_o what_o they_o say_v be_v true_a and_o that_o god_n himself_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o they_o then_o appeal_v to_o every_o man_n be_v own_o sense_n before_o who_o they_o work_v their_o miracle_n and_o make_v every_o one_o that_o see_v they_o a_o
and_o who_o shall_v betray_v he_o and_o he_o say_v therefore_o say_v i_o unto_o you_o that_o no_o man_n can_v come_v unto_o i_o except_o it_o be_v give_v unto_o he_o of_o my_o father_n john_n vi_fw-la 64_o 65._o so_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v style_v a_o divine_a faith_n not_o only_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o object_n but_o of_o its_o efficient_a cause_n in_o attain_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n we_o must_v proceed_v upon_o the_o same_o principle_n of_o reason_n by_o which_o we_o proceed_v in_o attain_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o any_o other_o truth_n but_o reason_n when_o it_o come_v up_o to_o the_o evidence_n even_o of_o demonstration_n though_o it_o satisfy_v the_o understanding_n yet_o do_v not_o necessary_o gain_v that_o firm_a and_o last_a assent_n of_o the_o will_n which_o be_v require_v in_o faith_n but_o when_o the_o thing_n prove_v to_o be_v true_a be_v unacceptable_a against_o the_o inclination_n of_o the_o will_n and_o against_o the_o former_a opinion_n and_o persuasion_n of_o the_o understanding_n the_o present_a conviction_n of_o the_o understanding_n be_v soon_o stifle_v and_o overpower_v by_o the_o prevail_a force_n of_o the_o will_n and_o affection_n which_o carry_v the_o mind_n off_o to_o other_o and_o contrary_a object_n which_o it_o have_v be_v wont_a to_o think_v of_o and_o believe_v thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o academic_n and_o sceptic_n they_o can_v not_o but_o have_v the_o same_o sense_n of_o mathematical_a demonstration_n and_o other_o clear_a truth_n which_o the_o rest_n of_o mankind_n have_v whilst_o they_o think_v of_o they_o and_o attend_v strict_o to_o they_o but_o by_o a_o constant_a practice_n to_o amuse_v themselves_o with_o subtlety_n they_o have_v wrought_v themselves_o to_o a_o persuasion_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v certain_o know_v to_o be_v true_a and_o this_o general_a and_o habitual_a opinion_n soon_o stifle_v the_o evidence_n of_o any_o particular_a truth_n which_o can_v be_v represent_v never_o so_o clear_o to_o their_o mind_n to_o as_o many_o therefore_o as_o lay_v under_o long_a and_o violent_a prejudices_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o their_o former_a opinion_n and_o of_o their_o pride_n and_o vanity_n in_o contend_v for_o they_o or_o by_o reason_n of_o any_o of_o those_o lust_n which_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o such_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a power_n of_o grace_n be_v necessary_a to_o establish_v they_o in_o the_o faith_n or_o else_o though_o they_o believe_v for_o the_o present_a at_o the_o sight_n of_o some_o miracle_n yet_o this_o be_v no_o last_a or_o wellgrounded_n faith_n john_n two_o 23_o 24._o and_o that_o grace_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o their_o faith_n be_v deny_v to_o some_o for_o their_o sin_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o see_v with_o their_o eye_n nor_o understand_v with_o their_o heart_n and_o be_v convert_v john_n twelve_o 40._o so_o that_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o worldly_a wisdom_n may_v still_o continue_v unbeliever_n and_o not_o submit_v to_o all_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o gospel_n because_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v so_o contrary_a to_o their_o habitual_a thought_n and_o inclination_n there_o be_v something_o necessary_a to_o convert_v the_o will_n and_o affection_n and_o to_o subdue_v the_o former_a habit_n which_o have_v be_v root_v in_o their_o mind_n by_o frequent_a act_n and_o length_n of_o time_n and_o which_o be_v too_o strong_a for_o any_o conviction_n of_o the_o understanding_n that_o consist_v but_o in_o transient_a act_n and_o be_v soon_o lose_v and_o vanish_v through_o the_o prevail_a contrary_a habit_n both_o of_o the_o understanding_n and_o will_v and_o affection_n and_o therefore_o faith_n must_v necessary_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o grace_n as_o well_o as_o of_o reason_n and_o where_o because_o of_o former_a sin_n and_o provocation_n this_o grace_n be_v not_o vouchsafe_v there_o can_v be_v no_o faith_n though_o there_o may_v be_v some_o transient_a conviction_n of_o mind_n some_o faint_a glimmering_n which_o be_v soon_o damp_a and_o extinguish_v be_v overpower_v by_o former_a contrary_a persuasion_n and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n those_o who_o have_v less_o wisdom_n and_o knowledge_n but_o be_v not_o under_o the_o power_n of_o habitual_a lust_n and_o passion_n and_o therefore_o be_v more_o easy_o persuade_v to_o any_o thing_n of_o the_o truth_n whereof_o they_o be_v once_o convince_v be_v likewise_o the_o more_o easy_o convert_v the_o cause_n why_o the_o word_n become_v unfruitful_a and_o so_o little_o prevail_v with_o many_o man_n be_v in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o sower_n declare_v to_o be_v either_o inconsiderate_a negligence_n and_o ignorance_n and_o the_o advantage_n take_v from_o thence_o by_o satan_n or_o want_v of_o constancy_n in_o time_n of_o tribulation_n and_o persecution_n or_o the_o care_n of_o this_o world_n and_o the_o deceitfulness_n of_o riches_n and_o the_o lust_n of_o other_o thing_n matth._n xiii_o 18._o mark_v four_o 9_o it_o be_v next_o to_o a_o impossibility_n for_o a_o rich_a man_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n or_o to_o become_v a_o christian_n they_o be_v not_o natural_a so_o much_o as_o moral_a accomplishment_n not_o so_o much_o part_n and_o learning_n as_o a_o honest_a and_o humble_a mind_n which_o be_v the_o requisite_a qualification_n for_o man_n to_o become_v christian_n because_o as_o god_n the_o more_o free_o bestow_v his_o grace_n upon_o man_n thus_o qualify_v so_o they_o be_v the_o better_o dispose_v to_o be_v wrought_v upon_o by_o it_o whereas_o other_o though_o they_o want_v a_o great_a measure_n of_o grace_n yet_o have_v less_o vouchsafe_v to_o they_o for_o god_n resist_v the_o proud_a but_o give_v grace_n to_o the_o humble_a thus_o much_o in_o the_o general_n i_o now_o proceed_v to_o give_v a_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o unbelief_n both_o of_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n i._o since_o there_o be_v so_o great_a evidence_n that_o our_o saviour_n be_v the_o true_a christ_n it_o may_v seem_v a_o wonderful_a and_o almost_o a_o incredible_a thing_n that_o the_o jew_n shall_v so_o general_o reject_v he_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o mean_n and_o opportunity_n which_o they_o have_v above_o other_o nation_n of_o be_v convert_v but_o 1._o the_o jew_n and_o proselyte_n be_v convert_v in_o vast_a number_n beside_o the_o shepherd_n simon_n and_o anna_n the_o prophetess_n acknowledge_v and_o adore_v our_o saviour_n in_o his_o infancy_n as_o the_o true_a messiah_n luke_n two_o 25_o 36._o and_o it_o be_v probable_o hebr._n probable_o buxtorf_n de_fw-fr abbreu._n hebr._n suppose_v that_o this_o be_v rabban_n simeon_n the_o son_n of_o hillel_n and_o father_n of_o gamaliel_n the_o title_n of_o rabban_n be_v the_o high_a of_o all_o title_n signify_v a_o prince_n rather_o than_o a_o doctor_n or_o teacher_n as_o rabbi_n do_v and_o there_o be_v but_o seven_o of_o the_o posterity_n of_o hillel_n who_o be_v dignify_v with_o it_o nicodemus_n joseph_n of_o arimathea_n and_o many_o other_o of_o note_n and_o eminency_n receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n about_o three_o thousand_o be_v convert_v at_o one_o time_n act_v two_o 41._o great_a number_n be_v convert_v not_o only_o of_o the_o people_n but_o of_o the_o priest_n also_o act_n vi_fw-la 7._o all_o that_o dwell_v at_o lydda_n and_o saron_n act_v ix_o 35._o many_o of_o the_o jew_n and_o religious_a proselyte_n follow_v paul_n and_o barnabas_n act_v xiii_o 43._o at_o iconium_n a_o great_a multitude_n of_o the_o jew_n believe_v act_v fourteen_o 1._o crispus_n chief_a ruler_n of_o the_o synagogue_n believe_v on_o the_o lord_n with_o all_o his_o house_n act_v xviii_o 8._o and_o sosâ—henes_n another_o chief_a ruler_n of_o the_o synagogue_n act_v xviii_o 19_o 1_o cor._n i_o 1._o apollo_n a_o eloquent_a man_n and_o mighty_a in_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o christian_a act_n xviii_o 24._o many_o thousand_o or_o myriad_o in_o the_o greek_a act_n xxi_o 20._o and_o the_o number_n of_o they_o which_o be_v seal_v be_v a_o hundred_o and_o forty_o and_o four_o thousand_o of_o all_o the_o tribe_n of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n rev._n seven_o 4._o the_o people_n be_v general_o well-disposed_a to_o receive_v the_o gospel_n and_o when_o the_o chief_a priest_n and_o ruler_n will_v have_v persecute_v our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n they_o be_v often_o force_v to_o desist_v for_o fear_n of_o the_o people_n and_o if_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o depart_v 18._o depart_v euseb_n hist_o lib._n v._o c._n 18._o from_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o space_n of_o twelve_o year_n as_o there_o be_v reason_n to_o believe_v the_o number_n of_o convert_v in_o all_o that_o time_n must_v needs_o be_v extreme_o great_a the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n flourish_v exceed_o from_o the_o beginning_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o city_n be_v of_o
thing_n else_o be_v of_o the_o same_o colour_n or_o taste_n which_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v of_o because_o they_o can_v amuse_v themselves_o with_o difficulty_n and_o they_o be_v too_o much_o philosopher_n to_o assent_v to_o any_o thing_n that_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v though_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o sense_n and_o experience_n of_o all_o mankind_n they_o be_v rational_a man_n and_o it_o be_v below_o they_o to_o believe_v their_o sense_n unless_o their_o reason_n be_v convince_v and_o that_o be_v too_o acute_a to_o be_v convince_v as_o long_o as_o any_o difficulty_n that_o can_v be_v start_v remain_v unanswered_a and_o thus_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o reason_n and_o philosophy_n they_o expose_v themselves_o to_o the_o scorn_n and_o derision_n of_o all_o who_o have_v but_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o man_n without_o the_o art_n and_o subtlety_n of_o impose_v upon_o themselves_o and_o other_o and_o it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o effect_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o religion_n the_o scripture_n come_v confirm_v down_o to_o we_o by_o all_o the_o way_n of_o confirmation_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o revelation_n at_o this_o distance_n of_o time_n can_v be_v expect_v to_o have_v if_o it_o real_o be_v what_o we_o believe_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v why_o then_o do_v some_o man_n doubt_v whether_o they_o be_v authentic_a can_v they_o disprove_v the_o argument_n which_o be_v bring_v in_o defence_n of_o they_o can_v they_o produce_v any_o other_o revelation_n more_o authentic_a or_o be_v it_o more_o reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o god_n shall_v not_o reveal_v himself_o to_o mankind_n than_o that_o this_o revelation_n shall_v be_v he_o no_o this_o be_v not_o the_o case_n but_o there_o be_v several_a thing_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n which_o they_o think_v will_v not_o be_v in_o they_o if_o they_o be_v of_o divine_a revelation_n but_o a_o wise_a man_n will_v never_o disbelieve_v a_o thing_n for_o any_o objection_n make_v against_o it_o which_o do_v not_o reach_v the_o point_n nor_o touch_v these_o argument_n by_o which_o it_o be_v prove_v to_o he_o it_o be_v not_o inconsistent_a that_o that_o may_v be_v most_o true_a which_o may_v have_v many_o exception_n frame_v against_o it_o but_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o reject_v that_o as_o incredible_a which_o come_v recommend_v by_o our_o belief_n by_o such_o evidence_n as_o can_v be_v disprove_v till_o this_o be_v do_v all_o which_o can_v be_v say_v beside_o only_o show_v that_o there_o be_v difficulty_n to_o be_v meet_v withal_o in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v never_o deny_v by_o those_o who_o most_o firm_o and_o steadfast_o believe_v they_o but_o difficulty_n can_v never_o alter_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n and_o make_v that_o which_o be_v true_a to_o become_v false_a there_o be_v no_o science_n without_o its_o difficulty_n and_o it_o be_v not_o pretend_v that_o theology_n be_v without_o they_o there_o be_v many_o great_a and_o inexplicable_a difficulty_n in_o the_o mathematics_n but_o shall_v we_o therefore_o reject_v this_o as_o a_o science_n of_o no_o value_n nor_o certainty_n and_o believe_v no_o demonstration_n in_o euclid_n to_o be_v true_a unless_o we_o can_v square_a the_o circle_n and_o yet_o this_o be_v every_o whit_n as_o reasonable_a as_o it_o be_v not_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n unless_o we_o can_v explain_v all_o the_o vision_n in_o ezekiel_n and_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n we_o must_v believe_v nothing_o and_o know_v nothing_o if_o we_o must_v disbelieve_v and_o reject_v every_o thing_n which_o be_v liable_a to_o difficulty_n we_o must_v not_o believe_v we_o have_v a_o soul_n unless_o we_o can_v give_v a_o account_n of_o all_o its_o operation_n nor_o that_o we_o have_v a_o body_n unless_o we_o can_v tell_v all_o the_o part_n and_o motion_n and_o the_o whole_a frame_n and_o composition_n of_o it_o we_o must_v not_o believe_v our_o sense_n till_o there_o be_v nothing_o relate_v to_o sensation_n but_o what_o we_o perfect_o understand_v nor_o that_o there_o be_v any_o object_n in_o the_o world_n till_o we_o know_v the_o exact_a manner_n how_o we_o perceive_v they_o and_o can_v solve_v all_o objection_n that_o may_v be_v raise_v concern_v they_o and_o if_o a_o man_n can_v be_v incredulous_a to_o this_o degree_n it_o can_v be_v expect_v that_o he_o shall_v believe_v the_o scripture_n but_o till_o he_o be_v come_v to_o this_o height_n of_o folly_n and_o stupidity_n if_o he_o will_v be_v consistent_a with_o himself_o and_o true_a to_o those_o principle_n of_o reason_n from_o which_o he_o argue_v in_o all_o other_o case_n he_o can_v reject_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o any_o difficulty_n that_o he_o find_v in_o they_o whilst_o the_o argument_n by_o which_o they_o be_v prove_v to_o be_v of_o divine_a authority_n remain_v unanswered_a and_o all_o the_o objection_n which_o can_v be_v invent_v against_o the_o scripture_n can_v seem_v near_o so_o absurd_a to_o a_o consider_v man_n as_o to_o suppose_v that_o god_n shall_v not_o at_o all_o reveal_v himself_o to_o mankind_n or_o that_o the_o heathen_a oracle_n or_o mahomet_n alcoran_n shall_v be_v of_o divine_a revelation_n chap._n xxxiv_o the_o conclusion_n contain_v a_o exhortation_n to_o a_o serious_a consideration_n of_o these_o thing_n both_o from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o wise_a and_o most_o learned_a man_n and_o from_o the_o infinite_a importance_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o as_o wise_a and_o as_o learned_a man_n as_o any_o that_o ever_o live_v in_o the_o world_n have_v die_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n when_o they_o have_v no_o interest_n to_o engage_v they_o to_o it_o and_o many_o of_o they_o have_v lead_v their_o life_n under_o pesecution_n and_o have_v at_o last_o be_v put_v to_o death_n rather_o than_o they_o will_v renounce_v that_o faith_n which_o the_o scripture_n declare_v to_o we_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o have_v be_v man_n of_o as_o great_a learning_n and_o as_o great_a number_n of_o they_o profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n as_o have_v be_v of_o all_o other_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n indeed_o all_o manner_n of_o art_n and_o science_n have_v be_v more_o improve_v by_o christian_n than_o by_o all_o other_o sort_n of_o man_n whatsoever_o and_o all_o rational_a and_o solid_a learning_n be_v confine_v as_o i_o may_v say_v within_o christendom_n for_o beside_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n and_o other_o impiety_n notorious_a among_o they_o whatsoever_o learning_n be_v to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o chinese_n or_o other_o heathen_a nation_n their_o notion_n of_o thing_n so_o far_o as_o they_o differ_v from_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o obscure_a and_o confuse_a at_o the_o best_a and_o so_o groundless_a that_o that_o christian_a must_v be_v very_o weary_a of_o his_o religion_n who_o can_v think_v of_o change_v it_o for_o such_o uncertainty_n and_o no_o man_n that_o profess_a and_o call_v himself_o a_o christian_a ever_o disbelieved_a the_o scripture_n but_o there_o be_v visible_o other_o reason_n for_o it_o than_o these_o which_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n can_v afford_v it_o be_v apparent_a in_o his_o life_n that_o he_o wish_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v false_a before_o he_o endeavour_v to_o persuade_v himself_o that_o it_o be_v not_o true_a some_o be_v possess_v with_o that_o intolerable_a spirit_n of_o pride_n and_o contradiction_n that_o mere_a vanity_n and_o a_o conceit_n of_o be_v wise_a than_o other_o make_v they_o find_v fault_n with_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v general_o receive_v and_o the_o great_a fault_n which_o these_o man_n can_v find_v with_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v that_o they_o have_v be_v breed_v up_o in_o it_o and_o therefore_o they_o make_v heavy_a complaint_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o education_n and_o the_o hindrance_n which_o ingenuous_a mind_n labour_v under_o from_o the_o influence_n of_o it_o in_o the_o pursuit_n of_o truth_n and_o these_o man_n perhaps_o may_v have_v talk_v as_o much_o and_o to_o as_o much_o purpose_n for_o christianity_n as_o they_o now_o talk_v against_o it_o if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v bear_v among_o christian_n and_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o scorn_v to_o be_v the_o better_a for_o their_o education_n and_o be_v ashamed_a of_o nothing_o more_o than_o to_o believe_v and_o think_v like_o other_o man_n and_o they_o may_v almost_o be_v persuade_v to_o be_v christian_n still_o if_o they_o can_v but_o be_v singular_a in_o be_v so_o for_o the_o mere_a affectation_n of_o singularity_n make_v they_o despise_v and_o dispute_v against_o any_o thing_n which_o other_o allow_v and_o esteem_v but_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o find_v any_o learned_a man_n of_o tolerable_a modesty_n and_o virtue_n and_o
who_o be_v not_o as_o singular_a in_o other_o thing_n and_o in_o his_o notion_n of_o religion_n but_o he_o have_v firm_o believe_v the_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n it_o concern_v all_o who_o have_v any_o doubt_n about_o these_o thing_n to_o weigh_v the_o objection_n with_o the_o answer_n that_o have_v be_v give_v to_o they_o by_o divers_a author_n and_o withal_o to_o observe_v the_o importance_n of_o the_o objection_n and_o how_o far_o they_o affect_v the_o main_a cause_n and_o still_o to_o remember_v that_o it_o be_v at_o every_o man_n be_v own_o peril_n if_o he_o make_v a_o rash_a and_o partial_a judgement_n if_o our_o faith_n can_v be_v of_o no_o benefit_n or_o advantage_n to_o we_o nor_o infidelity_n any_o prejudice_n we_o may_v take_v the_o same_o liberty_n to_o give_v credit_n or_o no_o credit_n to_o what_o we_o read_v in_o the_o bible_n that_o we_o use_v in_o the_o read_n all_o other_o book_n and_o to_o receive_v or_o reject_v it_o as_o we_o think_v fit_a or_o to_o believe_v only_o just_a so_o much_o as_o lies_z even_o with_o our_o own_o understanding_n and_o notion_n of_o thing_n and_o at_o the_o worst_a this_o will_v be_v but_o folly_n in_o we_o but_o it_o be_v madness_n to_o reject_v our_o own_o happiness_n and_o make_v ourselves_o miserable_a because_o we_o do_v not_o perceive_v the_o reason_n of_o all_o the_o mean_n and_o method_n which_o god_n have_v be_v please_v to_o use_v to_o make_v we_o happy_a or_o be_v not_o able_a to_o understand_v every_o word_n of_o that_o book_n which_o contain_v the_o term_n of_o our_o salvation_n this_o be_v as_o if_o a_o son_n shall_v choose_v to_o live_v miserable_o rather_o than_o to_o enjoy_v a_o large_a estate_n leave_v he_o by_o his_o father_n because_o he_o do_v not_o perceive_v the_o design_n and_o full_a meaning_n of_o every_o particular_a in_o his_o will_n he_o search_v out_o for_o all_o way_n and_o art_n for_o cavil_v at_o it_o and_o be_v fond_a of_o any_o pretence_n to_o cast_v it_o aside_o as_o counterfeit_n be_v resolve_v never_o to_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v his_o father_n for_o his_o father_n be_v a_o wise_a man_n and_o if_o it_o be_v he_o such_o and_o such_o clause_n will_v not_o be_v in_o it_o since_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n that_o he_o can_v see_v why_o they_o shall_v be_v insert_v several_a thing_n mention_v in_o it_o he_o believe_v be_v mistimed_n the_o bound_n of_o the_o land_n be_v not_o describe_v by_o fit_a name_n beside_o it_o be_v interline_v and_o he_o never_o will_v accept_v of_o such_o a_o estate_n convey_v to_o he_o by_o such_o a_o will_n but_o choose_v rather_o to_o be_v miserable_a all_o the_o day_n of_o his_o life_n this_o will_v be_v such_o peevishness_n and_o perverseness_n as_o be_v not_o to_o be_v meet_v withal_o where_o our_o temporal_a interest_n be_v concern_v but_o too_o many_o be_v too_o forward_o to_o reject_v the_o tender_v and_o despise_v the_o term_n of_o a_o everlasting_a inheritance_n in_o heaven_n though_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o become_v obnoxious_a to_o all_o the_o curse_n threaten_v to_o unbeliever_n because_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n contain_v some_o thing_n which_o may_v afford_v matter_n of_o exception_n and_o cavil_v to_o captious_a men._n god_n have_v send_v his_o prophet_n to_o call_v and_o admonish_v we_o and_o his_o son_n to_o reconcile_v we_o to_o himself_o by_o his_o death_n and_o to_o offer_v we_o eternal_a peace_n and_o happiness_n and_o he_o have_v give_v we_o all_o the_o evidence_n of_o it_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n will_v admit_v the_o jew_n have_v assert_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n from_o the_o time_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o the_o christian_n assert_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n when_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o not_o to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a or_o not_o without_o any_o prospect_n of_o advantage_n by_o it_o in_o this_o world_n but_o with_o a_o certain_a expectation_n of_o all_o manner_n of_o torment_n and_o death_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o know_a world_n be_v convert_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o and_o become_v christian_n when_o in_o this_o world_n christian_n be_v of_o all_o man_n the_o most_o miserable_a and_o be_v support_v only_o by_o the_o steadfast_a hope_n and_o expectation_n of_o that_o happiness_n which_o be_v promise_v to_o we_o in_o the_o scripture_n after_o this_o life_n and_o all_o thing_n consider_v we_o have_v as_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o we_o have_v not_o only_o that_o any_o other_o book_n be_v compose_v by_o the_o author_n who_o name_n it_o bear_v but_o as_o we_o have_v to_o believe_v any_o thing_n else_o in_o the_o world_n now_o what_o do_v these_o man_n how_o do_v they_o receive_v so_o great_a a_o blessing_n why_o they_o overlook_v all_o the_o evidence_n that_o can_v be_v bring_v to_o prove_v the_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o search_v up_o and_o down_o for_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a passage_n to_o disprove_v it_o by_o not_o consider_v in_o the_o mean_a time_n that_o nothing_o can_v overthrow_v their_o authority_n but_o that_o which_o can_v invalidate_v the_o evidence_n by_o which_o it_o be_v establish_v it_o will_v be_v the_o high_a folly_n and_o ingratitude_n thus_o to_o despise_v god_n mercy_n and_o care_n over_o we_o if_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n in_o it_o but_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n of_o infinite_a danger_n it_o be_v no_o less_o than_o madness_n for_o what_o mild_a term_n can_v be_v find_v to_o express_v the_o desperate_a folly_n of_o they_o who_o reject_v a_o book_n which_o set_v before_o we_o the_o mean_n of_o salvation_n but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n forewarn_v we_o upon_o pain_n of_o the_o severe_a effect_n of_o god_n displeasure_n not_o to_o neglect_v they_o it_o be_v madness_n i_o say_v if_o we_o right_o consider_v it_o to_o reject_v such_o a_o book_n and_o at_o once_o both_o to_o affront_v the_o mercy_n and_o despise_v the_o threaten_n of_o the_o infinite_o merciful_a and_o the_o infinite_o great_a and_o powerful_a god_n it_o be_v a_o good_a caution_n to_o the_o atheist_n to_o forbear_v his_o blasphemy_n and_o contempt_n of_o the_o divine_a majesty_n for_o fear_v it_o shall_v prove_v true_a that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n at_o last_o and_o then_o it_o will_v be_v a_o dismal_a thing_n after_o all_o his_o profane_a talk_v and_o argue_v to_o be_v call_v before_o that_o god_n who_o he_o have_v so_o often_o deny_v and_o it_o be_v as_o good_a advice_n to_o those_o who_o make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o scripture_n to_o consider_v serious_o whether_o they_o be_v sure_a that_o these_o be_v not_o god_n word_n after_o all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v against_o they_o and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o absolute_o certain_a of_o this_o the_o name_n and_o title_n which_o they_o bear_v and_o which_o man_n as_o wise_a and_o as_o judicious_a as_o themselves_o think_v to_o belong_v to_o they_o shall_v methinks_v keep_v man_n within_o some_o bound_n of_o modesty_n and_o discretion_n for_o if_o they_o be_v indeed_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o nothing_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v make_v more_o evident_a than_o how_o dear_o must_v they_o pay_v for_o a_o little_a cavil_v wit_n and_o subtilty_n the_o best_a and_o most_o divine_a thing_n may_v be_v despise_v and_o affront_v by_o a_o bold_a and_o scurrilous_a wit_n but_o can_v man_n think_v it_o a_o safe_a or_o a_o prudent_a thing_n to_o ridicule_n and_o scoff_n at_o those_o book_n which_o for_o aught_o they_o know_v may_v be_v of_o divine_a revelation_n when_o all_o the_o reason_n of_o which_o they_o fancy_n themselves_o so_o great_a master_n can_v never_o be_v able_a to_o confute_v the_o argument_n bring_v in_o vindication_n of_o they_o can_v they_o value_v the_o contemptible_a reputation_n of_o a_o little_a satyr_n and_o drollery_n at_o that_o mighty_a rate_n as_o to_o run_v the_o hazard_n of_o be_v damn_v for_o it_o if_o man_n have_v any_o real_a doubt_n or_o scruple_n they_o must_v needs_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v too_o serious_a a_o thing_n to_o jest_n and_o trifle_v withal_o when_o no_o less_o than_o the_o term_n of_o our_o everlasting_a happiness_n or_o everlasting_a misery_n be_v the_o thing_n in_o controversy_n and_o what_o wit_n there_o may_v be_v in_o it_o i_o can_v tell_v but_o i_o be_o sure_a it_o be_v no_o sign_n of_o a_o very_a wise_a man_n to_o speak_v contemptible_o of_o a_o book_n by_o which_o he_o can_v never_o prove_v but_o that_o he_o must_v be_v judge_v at_o the_o last_o day_n as_o a_o madman_n say_v solomon_n who_o cast_v firebrand_n arrow_n and_o death_n so_o be_v the_o man_n that_o deceive_v his_o neighbour_n and_o say_v be_o not_o i_o
patience_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o man_n that_o be_v to_o declare_v a_o ungrateful_a and_o despise_a truth_n among_o those_o who_o will_v think_v themselves_o so_o much_o concern_v to_o oppose_v and_o suppress_v it_o if_o they_o have_v wrought_v no_o miracle_n their_o courage_n and_o resolution_n may_v have_v pass_v for_o a_o groundless_a confidence_n and_o if_o they_o have_v not_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o stand_v so_o resolute_o to_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o deliver_v their_o miracle_n themselves_o may_v have_v become_v suspect_v but_o act_v by_o a_o divine_a power_n and_o be_v support_v in_o all_o their_o suffering_n by_o a_o supernatural_a constancy_n and_o greatness_n of_o mind_n and_o be_v so_o sudden_o change_v and_o raise_v above_o themselves_o in_o all_o they_o do_v or_o suffer_v and_o work_v the_o same_o change_n in_o other_o they_o give_v all_o the_o evidence_n and_o certainty_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n they_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o give_v and_o as_o a_o power_n of_o work_a miracle_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n down_o upon_o their_o disciple_n so_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o meekness_n and_o patience_n under_o affliction_n communicate_v to_o they_o and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o god_n be_v please_v not_o to_o raise_v up_o any_o christian_a emperor_n till_o above_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n that_o he_o may_v show_v that_o the_o religion_n which_o come_v from_o heaven_n can_v need_v no_o human_a aid_n nor_o be_v suppress_v by_o any_o human_a force_n and_o that_o he_o may_v recommend_v the_o great_a virtue_n of_o meekness_n and_o patience_n to_o the_o world_n by_o the_o example_n man_n as_o eminent_a for_o these_o as_o for_o the_o miracle_n they_o wrought_v and_o may_v instruct_v mankind_n in_o a_o suffer_a religion_n for_o to_o assure_v the_o world_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o he_o will_v not_o grant_v it_o protection_n from_o christian_a emperor_n till_o most_o of_o the_o empire_n be_v become_v christian_a and_o christianity_n have_v diffuse_v itself_o into_o all_o the_o know_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o before_o the_o last_o persecution_n begin_v by_o dioclesian_n 1._o dioclesian_n euseb_n hist_o lib._n viij_o c._n 1._o the_o church_n flourish_v as_o much_o and_o have_v the_o favour_n of_o the_o court_n and_o of_o great_a man_n in_o as_o high_a a_o degree_n almost_o as_o under_o constantine_n himself_o till_o their_o prosperity_n cause_v their_o sin_n and_o these_o bring_v persecution_n but_o at_o last_o the_o persecute_v emperor_n be_v force_v by_o a_o divine_a power_n manifest_v in_o miraculous_a disease_n inflict_v on_o they_o to_o restore_v the_o christian_n to_o their_o former_a liberty_n in_o their_o worship_n of_o god_n that_o so_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o the_o christian_a religion_n need_v no_o patronage_n of_o man_n for_o god_n will_v compel_v its_o worst_a enemy_n to_o become_v its_o protector_n when_o he_o see_v it_o fit_v and_o 16._o and_o sozom_n lib._n v._o c._n 16._o when_o julian_n make_v it_o his_o great_a aim_n and_o business_n to_o restore_v paganism_n again_o in_o the_o world_n he_o see_v to_o his_o grief_n how_o ineffectual_a all_o his_o endeavour_n prove_v he_o observe_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n still_o retain_v a_o general_a esteem_n and_o approbation_n and_o that_o the_o wife_n and_o child_n and_o servant_n of_o his_o own_o priest_n themselves_o be_v most_o of_o they_o christian_n if_o any_o one_o then_o upon_o a_o serious_a consideration_n of_o all_o circumstance_n can_v withstand_v the_o conviction_n of_o so_o great_a evidence_n i_o will_v only_o ask_v he_o whether_o he_o believe_v any_o history_n or_o relation_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o he_o never_o see_v and_o desire_v he_o to_o show_v what_o degree_n of_o certainty_n he_o can_v discern_v in_o any_o of_o they_o which_o be_v be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v here_o and_o beside_o to_o consider_v that_o if_o in_o a_o vicious_a and_o subtle_a age_n a_o doctrine_n so_o contrary_a to_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o so_o weak_a and_o incompetent_a mean_n can_v obtain_v so_o universal_o among_o man_n of_o all_o temper_n and_o profession_n and_o interest_n in_o all_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n against_o so_o violent_a opposition_n without_o the_o help_n of_o miracle_n this_o be_v as_o great_a a_o miracle_n as_o can_v be_v conceive_v either_o therefore_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v propagate_v by_o miracle_n or_o it_o be_v not_o if_o it_o be_v than_o the_o miracle_n by_o which_o it_o be_v propagate_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v from_o god_n if_o it_o be_v not_o propagate_v by_o miracle_n the_o propagation_n itself_o be_v a_o miracle_n and_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v from_o he_o chap._n xvii_o of_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n it_o be_v just_o esteem_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o the_o credibility_n of_o any_o history_n if_o it_o be_v write_v by_o man_n of_o integrity_n man_n who_o have_v no_o suspicion_n upon_o they_o of_o dishonesty_n and_o have_v no_o temptation_n to_o deceive_v and_o who_o relate_v nothing_o but_o of_o their_o own_o time_n and_o within_o their_o own_o knowledge_n though_o the_o author_n never_o suffer_v any_o loss_n nor_o run_v any_o hazard_n in_o assert_v what_o they_o deliver_v but_o the_o history_n of_o christ_n have_v this_o further_a advantage_n that_o many_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a thing_n in_o it_o be_v do_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o his_o enemy_n and_o that_o which_o be_v a_o history_n to_o future_a age_n be_v rather_o a_o appeal_n to_o that_o age_n whether_o the_o thing_n relate_v be_v true_a or_o not_o the_o history_n of_o our_o saviour_n life_n and_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o ascension_n as_o it_o have_v be_v prove_v be_v attest_v by_o his_o apostle_n to_o the_o face_n of_o his_o very_a crucifier_n and_o they_o all_o remain_v upon_o the_o place_n where_o what_o they_o witness_v have_v be_v do_v for_o several_a year_n afterward_o declare_v and_o preach_v to_o all_o people_n the_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v see_v and_o hear_v and_o soon_o after_o his_o ascension_n when_o all_o the_o proceed_n against_o he_o be_v fresh_a in_o memory_n they_o commit_v the_o same_o to_o write_v in_o greek_a which_o be_v the_o most_o common_a language_n and_o general_o know_v at_o that_o time_n st._n matthew_n who_o first_o pen_v his_o gospel_n be_v say_v to_o have_v write_v it_o in_o hebrew_n or_o syriack_n though_o it_o be_v soon_o after_o translate_v into_o greek_n so_o that_o whover_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v not_o understand_v the_o greek_a tongue_n may_v read_v the_o gospel_n in_o their_o own_o language_n not_o long_o after_o the_o other_o gospel_n be_v pen_v and_o they_o be_v all_o in_o a_o short_a time_n disperse_v into_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o translate_v into_o all_o language_n it_o be_v particular_o relate_v ebion_n relate_v eâ—iphan_n haerâ—â—_n ebion_n that_o st._n john_n gospel_n and_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v soon_o translate_v into_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n the_o evangelist_n give_v such_o a_o account_n both_o of_o the_o birth_n and_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o must_v suppose_v they_o record_v at_o rome_n for_o there_o the_o censual_a table_n be_v keep_v where_o by_o st._n luke_n account_n the_o name_n of_o our_o saviour_n must_v have_v be_v register_v and_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n be_v so_o remarkable_a as_o they_o relate_v they_o that_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n use_v in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_a province_n the_o emperor_n must_v have_v a_o relation_n send_v he_o of_o they_o and_o as_o i_o have_v show_v both_o justin_n martyr_n and_o tertullian_n appeal_v to_o the_o roman_a record_n for_o the_o truth_n both_o of_o the_o birth_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o memory_n of_o the_o massacre_n of_o the_o infant_n by_o herod_n be_v preserve_v to_o we_o by_o a_o say_n of_o augustus_n concern_v herod_n upon_o it_o 4._o it_o macrobius_n saturnal_a lib._n two_o c._n 4._o which_o be_v mention_v in_o macrobius_n a_o heathen_a author_n for_o augustus_n be_v tell_v that_o among_o other_o herod_n have_v cause_v his_o own_o child_n to_o be_v slay_v which_o whether_o true_a or_o no_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o make_v this_o observation_n that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o be_v herod_n swine_n than_o his_o son_n tacitus_n mention_n our_o saviour_n suffering_n under_o pontius_n pilate_n and_o tertullian_n in_o his_o 21._o his_o tertul._n apol._n c._n 21._o apology_n tell_v the_o heathen_n that_o the_o miraculous_a eclipse_n of_o the_o sun_n which_o be_v at_o christ_n death_n stand_v upon_o record_n in_o their_o own_o register_n whether_o it_o be_v for_o the_o strangeness_n of_o the_o thing_n it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o course_n